J. Christ correction of manners and administration of the holy Sacraments and declares that there is no other face of Church nor other face of religion than is presently by the favor of God established within this realm and that there be no jurisdiction ecclesiasticall acknowledged than which is and shall be within the famin Church or which flowes there from concerning the premisses 3. All markets and faires were forbidden to be keept on the Sabboth-day or in any Church or churchyaird so all handy-work on the Sabboth-day all gaming playing passing to taverns and aile-houses and wilfull remaining from their parish-church in time of Sermon or prayers and a pecuniall mulct layd upon the transgressours respective to be payd for the use of the poor of the parish 4. An Act was made concerning these who send their children out of country 5. Every housholder having lands or goods worth 500. pounds was obliged to have a Bible which at that time was printed in folio and a Psalme book in his house for the better instruction of themselves and their families in the knowledge of God 6. In the table of Acts not printed is mention of a Commssion anent the Jurisdiction of the Kirk the last part thereof Observe 1. The Parliament in the year 1560. is acknowledged to have been a lawfull Parliament 2. We may see that the disciplin at that time in the Church was authorised and ordained to continue Moreover what was the estate of the Church at that time wee may learn from an Epistle of Andrew meluin unto The. Beza dated Nouember 13. An. 1579. Wee have not ceased these fyue years to fight against pseudepiscopacy many of the Nobility resisting us and to presse the severity of discipline wee have presented unto his Roiall Majesty and three Estates of the realm both before and now in this Parliament the form of discipline to be insert among the Acts and to be confirmed by pulick authority wee have the Kings minde bended toward us but many of the Peers against us for they alledge if pseudepiscopacy be taken away one of the Estates is pulled down if presbyteries be erected the Rojall Majesty is diminished if Church-goods be restored unto the lawfull use the Kings treasury is emptied Seing the B. with Abbots and Priors make up the third Estate and all jurisdiction both ecclesiasticall and politicall belongeth unto the King and his Counsell and things ecclesticall should by their Sentence be adjudged unto the Kings treasure That they do speak or think so the cause in many is ignorance in others a wicked life and evill manners and in many a desire to catch the goods of the Church which yet remain or fear of losing what they have taken and what shall I say of that they hold that the Sentence of excommunication is not lawfull untill the cause be known by the Kings Counsell for they knowing their own guiltiness are feared for the Sentence of the Presbytery not so much for fear of Gods judgement as for terror of the civill punishments which by our lawes and practise do follow lastly whill they have regard unto the wisdom of the flesh more than unto the reveeled word of God they wish that all things should be carried in the name and at the beck of a Bishop or one perpetuall overseer and would have nothing administred by the common sentence of the Presbytery The Lord in mercy sweep away these evills from his Church This epistle is in Vindic. Philadelph Pag. 41. Immediatly before this Parliament the Duke d'Obigny afterwards styled Earle of Lennox came into Scotland towit in the last week of Septemb. as Spotswood shewes in Histor Pag. 308. Now if we conferre that time with what is written in that page his splene may appeare against the truth for he makes the Duke's coming to be a cause of variance betwixt the King and the Church at the Assembly preceeding where no difference was appearing but afterwards some what followes Jelousies and emulations were in the winter following among the Noble men as the Earle of Athol Chancelor was envied and died and others fled out of the Country but no variance did as yet appeare betwixt the King and the Church-men XVII In Aprile 1580. a Proclamation was made in the Kings name 1580. ex deliberatione Dominorum Consilii charging all Superintendents and Comnissioners and Ministers serving at Kirks to note the names of all the subjects alsweel men as women suspected to be Papists or ...... And to admonish them ...... To give confession of their faith according to the Form approved by the Parliament and to submit unto the disciplin of the true Church within a reasonable space ...... And if they faile ...... That the Superintendent or Commissioners present a catalogue of their names unto the King and Lords of the Secret Counsell where they shall bee for the time between and the 15. day of July next to come to the end that the Acts of Parliament made against such persons may be executed The Assembly conveens at Dundy July 12. here was the Laird of Lundy Commissioner The 38. Assembly from the King Commissioners c. James Lowson is chosen Moderator 1. Some spake against the Privy Conference as if tyranny and usurpation might creep-in by it and liberty were taken from other members nevertheless after reasoning it was judged expedient to continue 2. John Craig one of the Kings Ministers delivereth this Letter from the King Trusty and welbeloved friends Wee greet you well Wee have directed toward you our trusty friend the Prior of Pettinweem and the Laird of Lundy instructed with Our power for assisting with their power and counsell in all things that they may tending to the glory of God and preservation of Vs and Our Estates desiring you heartily to accept them and Our good will committed to them for the present in good part so wee commend you to Gods blest protection From our palace of Falkland July 11. 1580. 3. Forsomuch as the Office of a Bishop as it is now used and commonly taken in this realm hath no sure warrant authority nor good ground out of the Scriptures of God but is brought in by folly and corruption of mens inventions to the great overthrow of the Church of God The wholl assembly in one voice after liberty given to ail men to reason in the matter and none opponing himselfe to defend the said pretended Office Finds and declares the same pretended Office used and termed as is above said Unlawfull in itselfe as having neither ground nor warrand within the Word of God And ordaines all such persons as use or shall use hereafter the said Office shal be charged to dimit simpliciter quite and leave-off the same as an Office whereunto they are not called by God And to desist and cease from all preaching ministration of the sacraments or using any way the office of Pastors untill they receive de novo admission from the Generall assembly Under the pain of
King and Counsell the fast keept at Edinburgh at the feasting of the French Ambassadors generall fasts indicted through the realm without the Ks knowledge the usurping of ecclesiasticall jurisdiction by a number of Ministers gentlemen the alteration of the lawes at their pleasure c. And for satisfying good people strangers al 's well as subiects concerning his Ma s good affection towards religion certain articles were penned and subjoined to that Declaration to make it appeare that his Majesty intended nothing but to have a setled policy established in the Church But these things gave not much satisfaction and were replied-unto in pamphlets which dayly came forth against the Court and rulers of it ............ All this summer troubles continued the Ministers being dayly called before the Counsell and a great business made of their subscription to certain articles concerning their obedience unto the Bishops they who refuse had their stipends sequestrat which caused a great out-crying among the people and made the rebells to be the more favored The King to rid himselfe of these vexations did call the principall Ministers and having shewd that all his desire was to have the Church peaceably governed he willed them to set down their reasons in writing why they refuse subscription that he may consider them and satisfy their doubts They chuse rather to propound the same by word and after some conference were induced to subscribe the Articles this cause being added agreeing with the word of God So far there This clause gave occasion of contention for the Ministers did declare tha◠they would be obedient unto the things that were commanded unto them according to the word of God and in this sense they would obey the Kings command But the adverse party took and expound ir as an acknowledgement that episcopall Jurisdiction was according to the word of God because it was said They submitted themselves unto episcopall jurisdiction in such things according to the word of God The causes of deposition of Ministers not having vote in Parliament were published in the Kings name among these was one the acceptation of the place of Judicature in whatsoever Civill or criminall causes as being of the number of the Colledge of Justice Commissary Advocate Court-clerke Notary the making of testaments only excepted And for not subscribing the band and obligation devised by act of Parliament for dutifull submission fidelity to our Soverain Lord and shew their obedience to their ordinary Bishop or Commissionare appointed by his Majesty to have the exercise of the spirituall jurisdiction in their diocy So the power of jurisdiction was proper unto the King and the exercise thereof was committed by him unto whom hee would as I have seen his Patent committing unto John Erskin of Dun who is there called our wel beloved Clerk and our Commissioner in ecclesiasticall causes that exercise within the diocy of Brechin Providing that his authority in any grave matter be limited and circumscribed to the counsell of thretteen of the most antient wise and godly pastors of the said diocy to be elected forth of the wholl Synodall assembly and allowed by Us with answer of our Privy Counsell or the most part of them And to make cleare the estate of the Church at that time I adde the substance of an epistle written then by Andrew melvin unto Divines abroad and is to be found in Vindicat. Philadelph pag. 54. It hath pleased the Lord so to blesse the endeavoures of his servants that they have undertaken according to what is prescribed in his word and to increase the Churches of Scotland with so great and so incredible felicity heretofore of his singulare bountifulness But alas when wee do not answere unto so great and rare grace bountifulness of God toward us with such thankfulness of hearts and performance of duties as became us behold through a marvellous yet just judgement of God Satan hath so blinded with ambition and avarice one thogh not of us yet a Minister of the word among us that forgetting as one saith decorisque sui sociûmque salutis he continueth uncessantly to confound heaven and earth and to disturb all things for when he had deserted his flock and without knowledge of the Church had creept into Court when he had not only in a most wicked manner entred into that false episcopacy rising again out of hell against which he had before foughten evermore but also had taken that dominion which he had in a Sermon and before a frequent Assembly after abjured and by his subscription at severall cimes had renounced when he had adioyned himselfe unto the sworn enemies of the Church and religion in a base slavishness and most vile cause when in doubtfull things and desparing of his health he had not only advised with witches and with tears begged their help ...... And also had plotted with the Machiavilian Courtiers and the Pop's emissaries against the life of a very godly and religious man for all which causes he feared rhe censures of the Church to be discharged from the Office of preaching he obtaines from his Royall Majesty a free Ambassage to go into other countries under color of seeking health but as experience teaches to vexe the Church ...... And so at London he carrying himself as an Amssassador had frequent consultations with the Ambassadors of France Spain and with the Bishops there for he abode there and intended not to go further he traduced the best subjects as seditious traitors and was altogether taken up with counsells by which the most learned and faithfullest preachers in both the Kingdoms are compelled now to be altogether silent and leave the Ministery or to provide themselves by flying exile or to suffer the inconveniencies of prison or against Duty conscience subscribe unto the ambitious tyranny of Bishops and the impiety of many rites From him came these Archiepiscopall Letters unto you and the brethren of Zurick wherein by his cunning craft of faining and dissembling he chargeth us with false crimes and accuseth the discipline of our Churches with many calumnies albeit he know very well and our conscience beare us witnes that it was our wholl care to ground our discipline upon the word of God so far as wee could Wee assure you that that good order of the Church which Adamson did first craftily undermine then openly impugne and at last revile as Papall tyranny as the mother of confusion and the cause of sedition was from the beginning of abolishing popery sought by our church out of the word of God and thereafter was allowed by the suffrages of the wholl Church and by degrees brought at last as we were able unto some measure of perfection by the blessing of God and three years since was approved sealed and confirmed with profession of mouth subscription of hand and religion of oath by the King and every subject of every Estate particularly ............ He hath persuaded the Kings Majesty and these
still termed the Roman Empire and that Charls the Great was made Roman Emperour but because the Empire of Charls was after the 800. years I have deferred his Coronation unto this place The Romanists do boast that the Pope did give the Empire of the West unto King Charls and many not examining the truth but following the sway of Papal flatterers have written no less and therefore have called the transferring of the Empire an usurpation of Antichrist But the Pope had not as yet come to that height to pretend it and the right of Charls came another way for before he came to Rome An. 800. he had all France under his government together with Franconia and Austrasia he had taken a great part of Spain unto the River Iber from the Sarazens he had subdued Saxony Westphalia Datia Hungary Istria Dalmatia he had subdued all Italy except Magna Graecia and therefore he was intituled Charls by the Grace of God King of the Frenches Emperour of the Lombards and Patricius of the Romans So doth he name himself in his Epistle unto Alcwin which is in Biblioth de la Bigne tom 3. and Alcwin in his Epistle de Ratione septuages calleth him The Glorious Emperour Galliarum of France and Rector Defens or Ecclesiae Both these Epistles are in the second part of Alcwine's works I pass over what he did at his coming into the City because I have spoken of it in the former Century Platina in Leo the III. and Blond decad 3. lib. 10. say His Coronation was by the decree and prayers of the Roman people Sigebert in Chron. sheweth the time and cause saying The Romans who in heart were long before fallen from the Emperour of Constantinople taking the opportunity that a woman who had picked out the eys of her own son the Emperour had gotten the Dominion with one and general consent to proclaim King Charls for their Emperour and Crown him by the hand of the Pope Aene. Sylvius who was Pope Pius II. in his book De authoritate Rom. Imper. cap. 9. saith At last the Greek Princes neglecting Rome and leaving it to the spoil of the Barbarians and others the people of Rome who with their blood had purchased so great an Empire and with their valour had founded the Monarchy of the World saluted Charls King of the Germans for their Emperour not without the consent of the Bishop of Rome And Sigonius de regno Ital. lib. 4. saith that Charls had sought this Title in the daies of Adrian and then he brought an infinite multitude of people to see this spectacle Whereupon the same Authour accuseth the Writers which say that Charls knew not of this purpose Possibly the Senate and the Pope had agreed to accomplish their design on that day whereof Charls was either ignorant or unwilling but the purpose was his own desire So on Decemb. 25. An. 800. they crowned him by the hands of Pope Leo as the Emperour was wont to be crowned by the Bishop of Constantinope and the people cried thrice Carolo Augusto à Deo Coronato Magno Pacifico Imperatori Vita Victoria And the Pope anointed him and his son Pipin whom by a solemn decree he declared King of Italy Io. Naucler vol. 2. gener 27. The Pope knowing the dangers which had often befallen his Predecessours and himself did crave of the Emperour that he would be Protector of the Church of Rome and he gave publick faith If it be demanded then Who hath transferred the Empire from Greece to France Antonin Florent in Summ. Theol. par 3. tit 22. cap. 4. answereth for the general The authority of transferring the Imperial Seat is from the people of Rome As for this particular we see it clearly the King of France attained the Empire at that time partly by inheritance partly by the sword partly by dedition and the Title was given by the people and Bishop of Rome see Cent. 8. chap. 2. sect 12. neer the end and nothing was proper unto the Bishop but the Coronation and other Ceremonies which he did in name of the people after the custom at Constantinople As for Lands no History of credit saith that the Pope gave any unto the Emperour at any time as we may hear more hereafter in Cent. 12. chap. 1. § 3. and without doubt the Pope had a great stroke in this change and did act effectually amongst the Citizens for their own advancement but this change was not pretended to be by the power of the keys nor as yet was any of them the disposer of Empire or Kingdom At the same time also it was agreed that all the Head-men of the City as well Ecclesiastical as Secular should give their Oath of Fidelity unto the Emperour 2. That his Missus should dwel in the Palace of Saint Peter to decide Pleas amongst them unto whose entertainment was allotted a part of the former Emperour's Patrimony 3. If any man's cause was perverted by the ordinary Judges and that man did implore the aid of the Missus or Emperour's Commissioner for justice and the Missus did adjure the Princes of Rome saying By the faith ye ow unto my Lord the Emperour do this man Justice then none should dare to decline unto the right hand or left although the wrong were done by any of the Pope's kinsmen 4. That the mulcts which were exacted of any guilty person should be equally divided betwixt the Emperour's Missus and the Pope's Missus 5. If any goods fell under escheit they should appertain unto the Church without an express gift of the Emperour Continuato Eutrop. Catalo test ver lib. 8. And all this right was not sufficient unto King Charls nor did he injoy it without contradiction for Crantz in Saxon. lib. 2. cap. 8. saith The envy of this assumed name the Emperour of Constantinople not dissembling it did Charls overcome with much money and he did prevail against their contumacy by his magnanimity wherein he did excel the Greeks not a little and he sent many Embassadours unto them saith Baron ad An. 800. § 7. especially he sent unto Irene not only to treat for peace but sought her marriage that so he might confirm his Title She did admire the man's fortune and was willing saith Zonar But before his Embassadours came the second time into Constantinople the people when Irene was lying sick did Crown Nicephorus on the first day of Novemb. An. 802. and he compelled her to renounce the government and shut her into a Monastery Then saith Bergomas ad An. 796. he renewed the League that Irene had made before with him Sigonius saith They agreed on a League with expresse condition that Venice should be free betwixt the two Empires In the mean time Nicephorus was molested by the Sarazens and was forced to agree with them upon hard conditions and also was troubled by the Bulgarians over whom he had once great Victory but when he refused all conditions of peace they gathered
by our Master Christ Jesus we are taught in these words In vain Do they worship mee teaching for Doctrines the precepts of men So without respect of men those did cleave unto the Word of God and did iudge What soever is without the Word either in doctrine or religious worship or in Ecclesiastical discipline can not be accepted of God as service when he requires it not But England upon account that those who had been enured with Popish doctrine and superstitions might be the more easily allured to forsake that doctrine if the rites and discipline were retained and hoping as is hinted in the former part that by time a more perfect Reformation might be attained took this prudential course as it is called trusting especially that bishops and priests might be the more easily enduced to joyn with the Reformation So both in the Confession in King Edwards time and in the articles of the Convocation An. 1564. or according to the English Style 1563. they allowed liberty unto dissenting judgements and made large expressions and capacious words being loath to drive off from the communion any who differing in the branches meet in the main grounds of religion Those things that were retained upon such plausible motives had a twofold influence Such is the nature of humane corruption to wit 1. one superstition draweth-on another as a link of a chain If this may be used why not that 2. what was at first retained by way of toleration condescension was afterwards pressed upon mens consciences by authority that men must conform in practise of rites and to the opinion of Superiors or suffer punishment The first particular exception was made by the Papists against the The Head of the Church and Supream Iudge in al causes title The Head of the Church which was given unto King Henry and The Supream Iudge in causes Ecelesiastical which was given unto Queen Elisabet They excepted against this alwayes but the first that hath written of it was Harding in his pretended refutation of Englands Confession Bishop Jewell answereth him in his Defence of the Apolog. part 6. cap. 11. divis 1. saying Concerning the title The supream head of the Church wee need not search the Scriptures to excuse it For 1. We devised it not 2. We use it not 3. our Princes at this time claim it not Your Fathers first enrituled that noble Prince King Henry VIII with that unused and strange Style as it may wel be thought the rather to bring him into the talk and slander of the world Howbeit that the Prince is the highest Iudge and Governor over all his subjects whatsoever alswel priests as laymen without exception c. He insists at length upon this purpose as also Doct. Fulk against the Rhemists Annotations on Matth. 22. and others I shall add the Answer of Thom. Bilson sometime Warden of Wincester unto the Jesuits Apolog. Lib. 2. where the Iesuit or Philander saith You would have our faith and salvation so to hang on the Princes will and lawes as if there could be no nearer way to religion then to believe what our temporal Lord and Master list He answereth It is a cunning when you can not confute your adversaries at least to belie them that you may seem at least to say somwhat against them indeed your fourth chapter is wholly spent in refelling this position which we detest as much as you Philander replieth You begin to shrink from your former teaching He answereth in name of Theophilus You will never shrink from your former facing Did ever any man on our side affirm the Princes will to be the rule of faith have we not earnestly written and openly taught that religion must not depend on the pleasure of men Have not thousands here in England and elsewhere given our lifes for the witnes and confession of Gods Truth against Princes Lawes and Popes decrees In Spain France and Italy and other places at this day do we not endure all the torments you can devise because we will not believe what temporal Lords and Masters will your conscience knowes it is ttue that we say Why do you then charge us with this wicked assertion from which we be farther off then you For you hold opinion of Popes they can not err we do not of Princes Why do you Father your fancies upon us why do you purposely pervert the question heaping absurdities and alledging authorities against that which we do not defend Philander The oath which yee take yourselves and exact of others induces us thus to think of you for there you make Princes the only supream Governors of all persons in all causes aswell spiritual as temporall utterly renouncing all forrain jurisdictions and Superiority Upon which word mark what an horrible confusion followes If Princes be the only Governors in ecclesiasticall matters then in vain did the Holy Ghost appoint Pastors and Bishops to govern the Church If they be Supream then are they Superior to Christ himself and in effect Christs Masters If in all things and causes spiritual then they may prescribe unto the Priests and Bishops what to preach and which way to worship and serve God how and in what form to Minister the Sacraments and generally how men shall be governed in soul If all forrain jurisdiction be renounced then Christ and his Apostles because they were and are forrainers have no jurisdiction nor authority over England Theophilus VVake you or dream you That in matters of no less weight then your duty to God and the Prince you fall to these childish and pelting sophisms VVhat kind of concluding call you this Princes only bear the sword to command and punish Ergo Bishops may not teach and exhort Princes are not subject unto the Pope Ergo Superiors to Christ They may by their laws establish what Christ hath commanded Ergo they may change both Scripture and Sacraments No forrainer at this this day hath jurisdiction over this Land ergo Christ and his Apostles 1500. years ago might not preach the gospell Philand We make no such reasons Tâ—eop The former propositions are the true contents of the oath we take the later are the very absurdities which you infer upon us fortaking the oath ..... Philan. Do you not make Princes supream Governors of all spiritual things Theoph. you reason as if we did but ourwords since you will rest upon words are not so Philan. What are they then Theoph. We confess them to be supream governors of their realms and dominions Philan. And that in all spiritual things and causes Philan. Not of all spiritual things and causes Philan. What difference between those two speeches Theoph. Just as much as excludes your wrangling we make them not governors of the things them selves but of their subiects which I trust you dar notwithstand Philan. I grant they be Governors of their subjects bur not in ecclesiastical things or causes ..... Theoph. Where we profess that her highness is the only Governor of
his scruple II. The Act made in the Assembly An. 1588. concerning beggares shall be published again in all churches by the Minister there and put to execution by the Ministers so far as concerneth them as they will be answerable unto the Church III. The subscription of the book of poliey◠which was enjoyned by the preceeding assembly hath been neglected by many presbyteries therefore the Assembly ordaines the former Act to be observed before the next Assembly And the Moderator of each presbytery to see the execution thereof under the penalty of 40. sh to be employd unto the use the poor besids other censure of the Church IV. Seing sacriledge is an universall sin regning throgh the Countrey and is esteemed commonly to be no sin nor is known unto many it is thought good that this monster be described in its own colors and therefore Rob. Pont is appointed to take paines on that subject and others are appointed to visite and peruse his travells and to give him their judgements therein that the same being perfected may be presented again unto the Assembly V. Because the order heretofore in giving power unto certain brethren named to read and give answers unto the bils that are brought unto the Ge. assembly seemes unto some to be inconvenient and derogative unto the Provinciall Assemblies specially in so far as the things that were doubtsom unto them and were referred unto the full assembly are committed to the decision of four or five brethren Therefore it is appointed that hereafter that certain brethren be chosen by the Assembly who shall have only power to receive such bills read and consider if they be brought pertinently and if they be impertinent to give such answer on the back of the bill but if they be pertinent to bring them before the Assembly to be answered there yet with their opinion by word what they have considered thereof VI. These who have the name of Bishops and somtime have been in the Ministry and now neither will serve the Church whereof they take up the fruits nor pay the stipends of them that serve As they are appointed by the Plat but spend the rents on profane uses should be censured by the church and if they amend not should be excommunicated VII In Sess 11. compeare the Lord Provand President with two other Lords of the Collegde of Justice Culros Barn barrow and in name of the Session declare that they are informed that the L. of Halyairds one of their number was yester day called at the instance of Pa. Simson Min. at Sterlin for calling him a suborner or seducer which matter is presently depending before the Session being a Civill cause and proper to their cognition and the Church is not Judge thereof and therefore they crave that the Assembly should not proceed in that cause untill it take an end before them and do nothing in prejudice of the Colledge of Justice These were removed and after consultation they were called-in again answer was made The Assembly will do nothing in prejudice or to the hurt of the Session nor medle with any Civill cause but this being a matter of slander they had reason to purge their own members thereof without any prejudice of the Civill Judicature and crave that as their Lordships would not wish the hinderance of their own judicature so they would not take it ill that the Church proceed in purging their own members in an ecclesiasticall way In Sess 13. it is propounded again whether it be expedient to proceed in that cause before that the Lords of the Session had given out their Sentence decisive It was thought meet to demand the L. Justice whither he doet◠acknowledge the jurisdiction of the Church in this cause He answereth he acknowledges with reverence the judgement of the Assembly in all causes appertaining unto them but this cause is Civill whereof the Lords are Judges primariò and presently dependes before them and the Church can not be Judges primariò He is removed again and after advice he is called-in the Assembly declares that they find themselves Judges of this cause primariò and therefore will proceed in it Requiring that he will declare what he can say in the contrary He takes instruments of their interloquiture and protesteth for remede of law Because his protestation was made only verbo and containes severall heads they crave that he give his protestation unto the Clerk in write VIII An Act of the Lords of the Checker upon a Supplication made by some Ministers dated at Halyrud-house Febr. 10. 1590. declaring their meaning That all Ministers who have vitiate any Benefice of cure in wholl or in part by purchasing unto themselves their heires or assignayes or set long tacks of it within the worth thereof Be compelled by censure of the Church to restore that Benefice to the own integrity for the use of the Minister presently serving the cure And to that effect require the Generall assembly Commissioners and presbytery of the bounds where the Benefices lye to take notice of such persons and to proceed against them as said is in most strict form as such a great enormity requires ay and whill they shall redintegrate the Benefice without any other process of law The Assembly approves this Act and ordaines it to be put into execution by every Presbytery according to the tenor of it IX Forsomuch as many things have been done by Ministers and others pretending the title and name of the Church greatly prejudicial to themselves and the disciplin and the Patrimony or living of the Church And by priviledge of good lawes it is granted and lawfull unto them to remede themselves by revocation thereof Therefore the wholl assembly after deliberation have revoked and by these presents do revoke all and whatsoever thing done by them or others cloathed with the title name of the Church prejudiciall to themselves their disciplin their patrimony and living as being enormely hurt thereby And protests according to the disposition of the said law solemnely that they may be heard in time place to seek remedy thereof And it is ordained that every Presbytery shall receive a copy of this revocation and give command to the Ministers within their boundes to intimate the same from their pulpits X. A form of examination before the Communion being penned by Iohn Craig is approved and ordained to be printed XI Commissioners are appointed to present unto his Majesty and Counsell with all humility the petitions of the Assembly to wit that the Acts of Parliament that are made for suppression of the enormities following may be put to execution as against Iesuites namely Iames Gordon the reeeipters of them and excommunicate Papists namely the Laird of Fentry and the Master of Anguise profaners of Sacraments and privat men women givers thereof idolaters pilgrimages Popish Magistrats sayers hearers of Masse apostates publick markets on the Lords day violent invaders of Ministers profaning of the Lords day by
Writer of the Historie saith lib. 2. there was great contention concerning the Latine Translation and in the end they did conclude that it is to be approved as authentical yet so that they who are more diligent should not be forbidden to quench their thirst out of the Hebrew and Greek Fountains And after that Councel two other Editions were published by Pope Sixtus the V. and Clemens the VIII with infinite alterations as followeth in the 16. Century 11. The Popes did indeavour to take libertie of marriage from the Clergie The single life of Church men is opposed and where they could prevail adulterie and murther of babes was multiplied as is touched In sundrie Nations great opposition was made for Arnulph Bishop of Metensis was the father of Anchises the father of Pipin Britain would not receive this bondage In Creet John a Priest had a wife and therefore was reproved by Pope Vitalian What may I speak of one Greek The Greeks are for the most part married untill this day In the fourth Councel at Toledo Cap. 43. Marriage was approved and Fornication prohibited More of this hereafter 12. Divers Nations then received the faith the Gothi and Suevi in Spain Some Nations hear of Christ forsook Arianism by authoritie of their King Reccared Ghent brake down the Altar of Mercurius whom they had served and began to serve the true God by the preaching of Amand a French-man an 613. who was exiled for reproving King Dagobert of luxurie and venerie Other Flandrians were converted by his Countrie man Aegidius an 649. The sound of the word had been through the world but the Nations persevered not and being instructed but in few persons Paganism continued and the Barbarians disturbing the Realms did also disturb the estate of religion 13. In that Centurie lived sundrie Divines although not equal to their forefathers John Bishop of Alexandria called the Almons an 610. who for Some worthy men his rare example of hospitalitie and bountifulness to the poor is no less worthy to have place amongst good men than he is followed of few He was wont at all occasions to propound unto the people questions out of the Scriptures because multitude of heresies were then on foot and he exhorted the people to propound their doubts unto him If any did presumptuously move curious questions he could cunningly turn to another more profitable When any of the unlearned moved trivial doubts he accepted them calmly and commanded that thereafter such persons should not be admitted to the end others seeing such men checked should be the more wary In the daies of Boniface the IV. John Bishop of Gerunden a Spaniard was instructed at Constantinople in the languages and reading of Scriptures thence he returning into his Countrie did with dexteritie refute the heresie of Arrius and therefore was exiled to Barchinona but after the death of the Arrian King Lemungild he returned and wrote many books Of the same country was Europius Bishop of Valentia worthy of remembrance for godliness of life and sinceritie of faith Then also lived Ildefonsus Bishop of Toledo who as another Augustine is called the Hammer of Hereticks France did never want famous witnesses of the Gospel at that time was the fore-named Arnulph Bishop of Metensis Projectus a Martyr in Aquitania an 610. Eustathius Abb. Luxovien the Disciple of Columban an 624. Modoald Bishop of Trevers Renald the successour of the above-named Amand we have heard of Serenus Bishop of Marsilia where succeeded Projectus who is said to have suffered martyrdom in agro Cameracen an 678. Eustasius a Preacher in Bavier an 640. Lambert Bishop of Tungri was put to death an 658. because he rebuked Pipin for marrying another wife the first being yet alive Dodo the brother of the second wife was the Executioner and shortly thereafter died of vermine Ulfranius Bishop of Senonen hath been a diligent labourer in the Lord's harvest in Frisia an 660. Leodagarius Bishop of Augustodunen suffered death at the command of Theorick King of France because he oft reproved him of tyrannie Victor Bishop of Carthage an 646. writing to Pope Theodore retains the old Titles saying Unto the most blest and honourable Lord his holy brother Theodore Pope the works of your most blessed brother-hood are acceptable unto God c. There he affirmeth that all the Apostles were of equal authoritie and honour 14. Isidorus Bishop of Hispala called the latter did write many books of the Christian faith and the History from Adam untill his own time 624. Isidor Hispalen he hath many errours but in many things is sound In his book de summo bono cap. 28. he saith In the holy Scriptures as on high mountains both the learned find sublimities of knowledge whereunto as Harts they may lift up the steps of their contemplation and the simple men as lesse Wights may find mean things for their capacitie to which they may humbly have refuge the holy Scripture seems unto the babes of understanding to be base in words in respect of the historie but it wadeth more deeply with the more learned opening unto them the mysteries thereof and it remains common to the learned and unlearned Lib. 7. etymolog cap. 9. Peter received his name from the Rock which is Christ on whom the Church is built the Rock hath not the name from Peter but Peter from the Rock therefore the Lord saith Thou art Peter and upon this Rock which thou hast confessed will I build my Church for the Rock was Christ upon which Peter himself was built Lib 8. cap. 5. he noteth it as a fault in the old Catharists that they did glorie in their merits and that they denied forgiveness of sins to the penitent Lib. 6. cap. 19. The Sacraments are baptism and chrism the bodie and blood of Christ Here he nameth but two because the custom was then to anoint them who were baptized De offic lib. 1. cap. 18. Bread because it strengthneth the bodie is therefore called Christ's bodie and Wine because it worketh blood in the flesh therefore it hath relation to Christ's blood these two are sensible but being sanctified by the Holy Spirit are changed into the Sacrament of the Lord's body The Papists now in our daies would gather out of these words Transubstantiation but hereafter God willing it shall appear that neither word nor thing was thought upon in 500. years after that time and Isidore saith Transeunt in Sacramentum And de doctrin fide art 33. saith That marriage is evil or to be compared with fornication and to believe that meat is evil or the cause of evil unto the eaters is not Christian but properly Manichean or Encratitish 15. Agrestin was Clark to King Theodorick and then entred the Abbey Lexovien with all his Wealth he became wearied of the superstitious rites Agrestin and left the Abbey Then he went to Aquileia which for that time was not under the yoke of the Romish Pope and
unto him and returned on foot and the Pope on horse Then Pipin was crowned again for the greater pomp by the Pope He went into Italy and forceth Aistulph to give hostages that he shall render unto the Pope all due right So soon as Pipin was returned into France Aistulph raiseth a greater Army and did more harm unto Rome then it had suffered in 300. years before Then Pope Stephen writ another supplication unto Pipin who made no delay but forceth Aistulph to perform the former conditions and gave unto the Pope the Exarchate of Ravenna Within a year Aistulph dieth then a division falleth between Rachis and Desiderius for the Kingdom the people for the most part were for Rachis and Desiderius agreeth with the Pope to ratifie what the Kings had given and to give more if he would procure aid for him Wherefore Pipin writ his fourth Epistle unto Pipin giving him thanks for his aid wishing many blessings unto him and shewing that Aistulph was strucken by the hand of God and drowned in the bottom of Hell and that by the hands of Peter Prince of the Apostles and by thy most powerfull arm speaking unto Pipin Desiderius a most mild man was ordained King of the Lombards who had sworn to restore unto Saint Peter the Cities Faventia Insubres and Ferraria with all their Territories and also Ausimo Aucona Humana Bona with all their Territories and he had sworn to keep peace with the Church of Saint Peter and to be loyal unto the Crown of France and intreated Pipin to approve the Coronation of Desiderius upon these conditions Henceforth the Pope lifteth up his head and having large Territories given unto him will not rest untill he be Monarch of the World When Stephen had peace he begun to repair the Churches which Aistulph had caused to be thrown down and died in the sixth year of his Papacy 10. PAUL the I. succeeded his brother He did write many Letters unto Letters of Pope Paul to France King Pipin In the first he speaketh of his brothers death and ingageth himself to continue the League contracted by his brother and the King and he craveth that Pipin would do so In the 3. He giveth thanks unto Pipin for his defence against their enemies and promiseth to cause the Monks to learn the songs of Carloman In the 4. He sheweth that he did suspect Marinus a Priest of Rome to consult with the Emperour's Legates and to withdraw him he had sent him unto the King and craved that he would make him a Bishop there In the 5. he sheweth that his Nuntio was not returned from Constantinople In the 6. he giveth thanks for his exalting the Church of Rome and sheweth his confidence under God to consist in the arm of the most puissant King Pipin and craved to send a Resident by whom he might communicate the purposes and attempts of the Greeks In the 8. he sheweth That the Emperour is already in Arms intending to recover Ravenna and Rome and craved his aid against the Greeks In the 9. he sheweth that he will speak with Desiderius and prepare what is needfull against the Greeks In the 10. he purgeth himself that he had never said that Pipin could not help the Romans now in their distress and he giveth him liberty to deal with Marinus as he will In the 12. he sheweth that the Beneventans had taken some parts of Campany and made them subject unto the Governour of Sicily he admonished them once again to desist and if they would not he was resolved by the power of God and help of Pipin to send an Army against them as the enemies of blessed Peter and Pipin and he craved that the King would chide them by Letters and if they will not obey that he would consent unto the expedition In the 13. he giveth thanks for his defence of the Church and for the peace betwixt him and Desiderius and craved that Pipin would send back the hostages to the end he might have the City Imola In the 14. he sendeth some treasonous Letters of Sergius Bishop of Ravenna and craved aid In the 16. and 22. He speaketh of the Emperour's Legates residing in France and giveth thanks that the King had so honourably accepted his Nuntio with the other and had imparted unto him what he had done with the Emperour In the 19. he giveth thanks for the safety of the holy Church and craved the honour to receive his lately born son from the holy Fount of Baptism In the 21. he promiseth that no favour not terrour should divert him from the King's favour in whom he hath the greatest confidence under God and his Mother and the Apostles In the 26. he writeth much of the cruelty of the Lombards and that he had not sought the return of the hostates but that he might have free passage thorow Lombardy and now he exhorteth and adjureth him fearfully to detain them and to cause Desiderius to restore all the goods of blessed Peter that in the coming of the Lord he might shine as a glorious sun In one Epistle he saith that blessed Peter had chosen Pipin Charls and Carloman three Kings and had consecrated them by his Vicar that they may be defenders of the orthodox faith and maintainers of his flock In an Epistle unto the French Army he calleth Peter Protectour of France In another he writeth that it is lawfull that the Bishop of Rome should reign as the Princes of the Nations do and possess Kingdomes on earth and the glory thereof and to undertake Wars and to vindicate unto himself the emoluments of the Roman Empire In an Epistle to Crodegangus Epist Meten he saith Unto us albeit unworthy in place of Saint Peter is committed the Universal Church of all the World In Catal. test ver lib. 8. many other of his Letters are mentioned Those declare the rising of Peter's Vicar though himself did never attempt or claim such things Paul sate 10. years After his death Desiderius King of the Lombards sought to have the friendship of a Pope towards him wherefore his brother Toto Duke of Nepet with some souldiers entred into Rome and himself followed by the advice of the Emperor Constantine and caused his own brother Constantine to be chosen who in one day saith Onuphr in Indict was made a Deacon a Priest and Pope and Desiderius compelleth the people who did favour Philippus to sweat unto Constantine Nevertheless he could never obtain the favour of the Romans because he was so nigh unto Desiderius and a friend to the Emperour and a hater of images He sought the favour of King Pipin and by his Letters promiseth to keep the amity begun betwixt him and his Predecessours The Romans in a tumult kill Toto and thrust Constantine into a Monastery an 768. 11. STEPHEN the III. would immediately assemble a Synod and sent unto King Pipin craving that he would send the most learned of his Bishops unto Rome for reformation of
the Church In the mean time Pipin dieth and his sons Charls and Carloman governed both their own part of the Kingdom with small kindness nevertheless they sent 12. Bishops out of France and Germany Behold what a Reformation He annulleth the election of Constantine he causeth him to be whipped and picked out his eyes he annulleth all his Consecrations and other Acts he censureth the Synod at Constantinople and ordained that images should be worshipped by all Christians with great affection and honour and he accursed the Greeks if they did not restore due honour unto images because if Princes may let up their statues in Towns and it be not lawfull to set up the images of God and his Saints their condition were inferiour to Princes After the Synod he practiseth against the Emperour as is touched Many of his Epistles are extant unto Charls and Carloman In one he craveth to be witness of the Baptism of Carloman's son as his Predecessours had been to King Pipin In another he disswadeth Charls from alliance with the Lombards as a faithless and base Nation he adjureth him to obey his exhortation and if he will not he assureth him in the name of his Lord blessed Peter that he should be excommunicated be separated from God and be punished with everlasting fire But if he will obey he should deserve the reward of eternal joy with the Saints of God In all his Epistles is not any mention of Christ By these Letters he perswadeth Charls to put away his wife Bertha the sister of Desiderius after they had cohabited one year he did fear if the alliance had continued Desiderius might pull his wings He sate 7. years 12. HADRIAN or Adrian the I. would be more forward in maintaining Letters of the Pope unto Irene images and did write in defence of them calling them Lay-mens books In a Letter to Irene and Constantine he saith Ye will rest in and imbrace the tradition of the orthodox faith of the Church of blessed Peter and Paul Princes of the Apostles as it hath been done by the former Emperours who with all their hearts did love his Vicar For they shall be defenders of your Kingdom and make all barbarous Nations subject unto your feet that wheresoever ye go they shall make you victorious Seeing they are Princes of the Apostles who have begun the catholick and orthodox faith have by their writings as Enacted Laws commanded their faith to be observed by all who were to succeed in their seats and so our Church both worshippeth their holy figures and our Temples are adorned with their worshipfull images untill this day Observe 1. That Peter and Paul are conjoined and coequal 2. The Pope is the Vicar of Peter and Paul and not of Christ 3. He speaketh of the protection of Peter and Paul and not of God 4. He saith the Apostles were the beginners of the Catholick faith and he calleth it their faith no word here of faith in God and Christ 5. He saith All who succeed in the seats of the Apostles are commanded to observe their faith But the Popes of following ages have not observed the faith which Peter and Paul have left in their writings Ro. Barns in Adrian the I. saith All the care of the Popes then was on stones or in building Churches or in making images or in enriching the Church or in excommunicating Princes and in such toies but in their own ministry they were seldom or never occupied In Catal. test ver lib. 8. is made mention of 44. Epistles written by him unto King Charls In one he complaineth of Arechis Duke of Benevento And unto King Charls that after Charls had returned from Capua he had sent unto the Emperour and had sought his aid and the honour of Patriciatus and therefore he craved the King's aid for advancing the Church In the 3. He thanketh him that he had given Rosellae Populanium and Benevento unto Saint Peter he complaineth of their untowardness and of the enterprise of the Greeks against whom he craveth that Charls would have his Army in readiness In the 5. he intreateth his aid against the Venetians who had taken Ravenna In the 8. he thanketh him for a Cross sent unto him and sheweth that he prayeth continually for him and for his father of blessed memory he intreateth him to cause them to restore the Territories of Rosellae Populonium and Benevento and promiseth him reward from Saint Peter Although Charls when he had taken these Cities from the right owner gave thew to the Pope yet he quitteth not his superiority as is manifest in the 23. Epistle wherein Adrian sheweth that the Greek Ambassadors had consulted with the Relict of Duke Arechis to take the Dukedom of Benevento from Charls and therefore he adviseth him to provide for his own security and for the See of Rome In the 9. he answereth unto a question propounded by Charls What should be done to some Saxons who were relapse into Paganism after long pennance they may be received In the 11. he exhorteth Bishops and Priests to put on not temporal but spiritual Armour that is they should wait on fasting and praying Mark that as yet Bishops had not begun to fight Battels but they perswaded Princes to fight for them and at that time when some Bishops would have taken Arms the Pope did disswade them In the same Epistle he saith the dream of John a Monk was false wherein he was told that the Church of Rome had erred from the faith Note In the 29 30 and 31. he complaineth that Leo Bishop of Ravenna would not perform due obedience unto Saint Peter that under the name of Charls had taken sundry things from Saint Peter and had attempted to take Pentapolis which King Pipin had given to the See of Rome he sheweth that Pope Stephen once deposed Sergius Bishop of Ravenna for his disobedience and in the end he intreateth him to cause Leo to give him obedience and to make the Exarchate likewise subject All the other Epistles are of this stamp for inriching and advancing the Church and to expel the Greeks with their adherents out of Italy commending the worship of images and setting up Peter in the room of Christ for he expoundeth Peter saying Behold I am with you untill the end and he calleth Peter the intercessour the protectour and rewarder and he commandeth that prayers be made in the name of Peter This Adrian in an Epistle unto the Spaniards calleth the Roman Church Head of all Churches and who separateth from her saith he separateth from the Christian faith He is said to be Author of that Decree in Gratian. caus 25. quest 1. Generali By a general Decree we ordain that it shall be an execrable anathema and he shall be guilty before God for ever as a transgressour of the Catholick faith whosoever King or Bishop or Potentate that shal from henceforth permit the censure of the Roman Bishops to be violated in any thing
He indeavoureth to have the Clergy free from the power of Princes But in the year 773. Charls King Charls his power in Rome did appoint a Synod at Rome where the Pope was with 153. Bishops and Abbots Here Charls recovereth the right which Constantine Pogonatus had let pass with Pope Benedict the II. to wit with common consent the Judges and Doctours of Law thorow the City were ordained to search the ancient Laws and Customs of the Empire how heresies and schisms may be prevented concerning the Apostolical See and the honour of Patriciatus and the Roman Empire Then 1. All the people of Rome grant unto King Charls and transfer into his persoâ— and his Successours all their right and power in the above-named particulars 2. After their example Adrian with all the Clergy and whole Synod did give unto Charls their right and power of chusing their great High-Priest and ordering the Apostolical See and moreover that all Arch-Bishops and Bishops throughout every Province should receive investiture from him Theodor. a Nyem Secretary to sundry Popes And Gratian. dist cap. 63. Adrianus saith more That who should act against this Decree the Synod would accurse and unless he repent would adjudge his goods unto the Royal Exchequer For this cause many waited upon the Court of King Charls hoping to have Bishopricks and advancement by him Avent Annal. lib. 4. as he did advance the Bishops of Breme Manda Padeburna c. Here is some restraint of the ambition of the Popes for a time Adrian did sit three and twenty years ten months and seventien daies 13. LEO the III. perceiveth the Romans aiming by all means unto a free More power of Charls in Rome government and he feared that either the Popes should be brought under the government of the Senate or they should be overthrown by the Greeks he thinketh it fittest that Rome should be subject unto the Pope and that the Pope should be sure of concurrence from France Catal. test ver ex Regin lib. 2. Sigeber ad an 796. Wherefore without knowledge of the Senate he sent Angilbert Abbot of Saint Richarius to advertise Charls of his election and presenteth unto him in token of loyalty Saint Peter's keys and the Ensign of the City or the Eagle and beseecheth him to send some of his Nobles who might keep the people in obedience by their Oath or Sacrament Ph. Morn in Myster ex Aimoin lib. 9. cap. 89. So soon as the Romans namely Paschasius and Campulus heard of this message they take the Pope and buffet him till they thought he was blind and cast him into the Monastery of Saint Erasmus Platin. But Continuator Eutropij saith they beat out one of his eyes and could not pick out the other because the mercy of God had preserved him and others say both his eyes were strucken out and restored again by miracle But Zonar saith they who were sent did spare him and spoiled him not of his sight Albinus did let him down by the Wall of the Monastery and he fled unto Charls he chargeth many of the Romans of usurpation and he adviseth the King to exact on them an Oath of fidelity Paschasius or Paschalis was there soon after him and accused the Pope of adultery c. Charls dismisseth them both and promiseth to be at Rome within few months In Decemb. an 800. Charls was received in Rome with all shew of honour within 8. daies he goeth into Saint Peter's Church and in presence of all the people and clergy he asketh who had any thing to say against Pope Leo. Paschasius and Campulus had published the Pope's crimes by writ but knowing the King's affection towards both parties they appear not The Bishops who were present answer The Apostolical seat is the Head of the Church and ought to be judged of none Platin. But Ph. Morn in Myster sheweth from Aimoin That because none did qualifie these crimes the Pope was absolved upon his Oath Platina saith his Oath was delayed till the next day and then he sweareth by God and the four Evangelists that all these things were false which they had layed to his charge Whereupon the King declareth him innocent and condemneth his accusers Within few daies 300. of them were beheaded in the Lateran field for their presumption and affected liberty on the 18. of December and on the 25. day Charls was proclaimed Emperour as followeth and from that time the French did alogether possess Rome and all Italy saith Zonar After that Pope Leo could not live at Rome without trouble therefore he sate at Mantua and sometimes did abide with the Emperour He is the first that Bellarmine can Canonizing of Saintâ— and other novelties find to have canonized a Saint de beat Sanct. lib. 1. cap. 8. He appointed the supplications of three daies before the Feast of Christ's ascension he first brought incense unto the Altars to the imitation of Jews and Heathens He sate 20. years and died An. 816. CHAP. III. Of Divers Countries 1. FEw Pastours of that Country were comparable unto the former in doctrine The corruption of Bishops devotion or zeal as we find in Catal. test ver lib. 8. from Aventin lib. 3. unworthy Priests were promoted covetous adulterous drunkards whose God was their belly given to hunting and hawking as also Pope Zachary complaineth in Epist ad Bonifac. and we will see Acts of Synods against these vices Nevertheless such men were advanced for bribes or other by-respects Likewise Bishops were more ambitious than given to seek souls unto Christ Monks were thought more religious but their religion then for the most part did consist in superstitious ceremonies and rites the people did admire them for their shew of austerity and the Bishops bear with them because they indeavour to draw all men under the obedience of the See of Rome So whilest corruption waxeth in all these Truth faileth especially the opinion of merit was not pratled in private but openly proclaimed and in the Synods they change the phrase Men shall be judged according to their works unto this Men shall be judged for their works or according to merits Preachers did not plead so much the cause of God as their own they corrupt the truth with fables as Gregory in his Epistle to Boniface testifieth and for constitution of their errours they alledge visions as Io. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 91. sheweth how Egwin Bishop of Vigornien did swear before Pope Constantine that in a Vision he was commanded to preach unto the people that the image of Saint Mary should be worshipped and he writ a Book of Apparitions which the Pope approved with his Seals and sent it unto Britwald Primat of England with express command to call a Synod at London and by his authority to recommend that book unto the people So Constantine Bishop of Cyprus in the Nicene Synod Sess 4. said a certain man driving a nail into a Wall pierced the head of Saint
prosperously be a note of the Antichrist the Pope cannot be called Antichrist seeing he wanteth so many Provinces I answer in the first part Bellarmine saith that the Pope hath lost what he never had and in the latter part he hath lost more for he might have added Scotland Ireland a great part of Poland Prussia c. But all these had given their power and Kingdom unto the Beast until the word of God was fullfilled and they do now hate the Whore and have made her naked as it is said Rev. 17. But it is no where written in Scripture nor do Protestants say that the Beast or Antichrist had or shall have dominion over all the earth although he make such a claim falsely yea the fourth part of the earth was never subject to the See of Rome at once or at one and the same time 4. As the Papishes do glory in vain of the Pope's Supremacy over the The Pope had no power to give Kingdomes Church so they pretend his power over all the Kingdomes of the earth this they do hold but with some difference amongst themselves for the â—anonists as they are called hold that all the Kingdomes of the earth do directly belong unto the Pope and the Jesuits say not directly but indirectly and these two sects write against one another in this matter as for life and death But whether directly or indirectly both do agree that the Pope may give any Kingdom of the earth to whom he pleaseth Satan did once say so And in the 9. Century Pope Nicolaus did not say so as followeth Let them shew any such practice before this eighth Century Did all the Bishops of Rome before this time give Kingdomes to whom they would Or were they ignorant of their power But say they at that time Pope Zachary gave the Kingdom of France unto Pipin and his line So unto this place belongeth neither gave he the Kâ—ngdome of France unto King Pipin that controversie which Bellarmine hath de Ro. Pont. lib. 2. cap. 17. lib. 5. cap. 8. By what means and by what persons Pipin obtained the Kingdom of France Gratian. caus 15. quest 6. cap. Alius saith Zachary deposed Childeric King of France and placed Pipin in his room And the gloss saith Deposuit idest deponentibus consensit he consented unto them who deposed him Platina in Zachary saith By his authority the Kingdom of France was adjudged unto Pipin The Jesuit Dion Petavius in Rationar temp par 1. lib. 8. saith Pipin by the authority of Pope Zachary and by consent of the French Peers did add a new Title of King unto his Royal Power which he had not before If we look to the more ancient Writers the story is thus About the year 663. Clotharius King of France gave himself to the lusts of the flesh and committed the government unto Ebroin Master of the Palace or as others call him Constable This example turneth into a custom and An. 694. Pipin Duke of Austrasia attained this charge under Clodoveus or Clovis the III. as Io. Serres calleth him and he keepeth it in the daies of King Childebert the II. and his son Dagobert so that then there was the Title of a King and all the power was in the hand of the Constable Abb. Vrsperg in Chron. pag. 170. Edit An. 1538. The King was seen once in the year publickly to wit the first day of May then he received and gave gifts without any other discharge of Royal power and all affairs of State were managed by the Constable After Pipin was great contention for so honourable a place his son Charls Martel prevaileth who in the daies of Theodoric or Therric the II. enlargeth the Kingdom of France and as the fore-named Petavius ex Gest Franc. Epit. lib. 1. sheweth he overthroweth Raginfred his Competitour or as he saith who was chosen Mayor and Eudo Duke of Aquitania An. 718. then he subdued the Saxons Alamanes Bavarians and Aquitans Eudo hath his refuge unto the Sarazens in Spain and perswadeth their King Abdirama to invade France Charls did slay in one Battel 375000. Sarazens with the loss of 1500. French at Towrs Fascic temp fol. 45. Edit Venet. An. 1484. and Io. Serres and others Thereafter he did take-in Burgundy and Lions An. 727. and the next year Eudo being dead he possessed Aquitania peaceably In the year 731. the Sarazens did come again into France Charls overthrew them and did gain Avenion and Narbon from them Therefore by a more honourable Title he was called Duke and Prince of France and under that name he governed the Kingdom 19. years and died An. 741. Platin. in Gregor II. He had four sons Carloman Pipin Egidius and Grypho some say Grypho was the son of his first wife a daughter of Bojaria Pipin made Egidius Bishop of Rotomayum and left his government unto Carloman and Pipin and they two divide the Kingdom and govern either his own part under the Title of their father as is apparent by the first words of the Councel under Carloman In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ I Carloman Duke and Prince of the French in the year 742. from the Incarnation of Christ on the 11. of the Calends of March by the advice of the servants of God and of my Nobles I have assembled the Bishops in my Kingdom c. Note these words and see what power he had Within 7. years after this Synod he laid aside his Princely authority saith Bellarm. loc cit and entred into a Cloister at Sotacte and then all the authority was in Pipin alone Grypho rebelled against Carloman but at last Pipin took him in Italy and caused him to be beheaded An. 753. Pipin having the government alone and wanting no occasion did aim at a higher Title The Sarazens in Spain were preparing to make new Wars against France but Pipin did prevent the storm he seized on the passages of the Pyrene hills and forced those redoubted enemies to receive Laws from him Then he did help the Cities that had been spoiled he disburthened others of publick charges and established justice and dealt so valiantly and discreetly both in Wars and Peace that he gained the hearts of all the countries also it did not a little add unto his esteem what he had done against the Lombards and in other parts of â—taly Blondus dec 1. lib. 10. saith I find in Alcuinus Paulus and several others who have written the Acts of the French that the Nobility and Commonalty of that Nation duly considering the worthiness of Pipin and sottishness of Childeric consulted with Zachary Bishop of Rome whether they should tolerate so foolish a King any longer and defraud Pipin of his deserved Princely honour And when the Bishop made answer That he was best worthy to be King who could best discharge the Office of a King the French with the publick consent of the whole Nation did pronounce Pipin for their King and Childeric was
shaved and made a Monk And Aventin in Annal. saith When Volarad a Bishop and Burchard Abbot of Saint Dionis at Paris were sent to understand the Pope's judgement his answer was I find in the sacred story of Divine Scriptures that the people fell away from their wretchless and lascivious King who despised the counsel of the wise men and created a sufficient man one of themselves King God himself allowing their doings all power and rule belong unto God Princes are his Ministers in their Kingdomes and rulers are chosen for the people that they should follow the will of God the chief ruler in all things and not to do what they list he is a true King that guideth the people committed to his charge according to the prescript and line of God's Law all that he hath as power glory riches honour and dignity he receiveth of the people the people create their King and the people may when the cause so requireth forsake their King It is lawfull therefore for the French and Germans to refuse this unkind Monster and to chuse one who may be able in War and Peace by his wisedom to protect and keep in safety their wives children parents goods and lives So Pope Zachary giveth his advice and pretendeth not any interest into the matter Then he writ unto Boniface Bishop of Mentz that he might anoint Pipin King of France and declare all his Subjects free from their Oath of Allegiance unto their lazy Soveraign And now the Reader may judge what Pipin did receive from Pope Zachary This was the work of many years and so ended An. 752. Here observe that Pipin was anointed but anointing The custom of anointing Kings is late or borrowed from the Iews of Kings was not in custom amongst Christians in the daies of Lactantius who in Institut lib. 4. cap. 7. speaking of Christ's name saith It was commanded unto the Jews to make an holy oil wherewith those were anointed who were called unto the Priesthood or Kingdom and now among the Romans the Robe of Purpure is the sign of their royal assumed power so unto them the anointing with oil gave the name and royal power And Augustine on Psal 45. saith It was the custom only of the Jewish Nation to anoint Kings and Priests whereby was taught that among none other but the Jewish people was the King and Priest of the world to be born Anastasius Patriarch of Constantinople did anoint Emperour Leo the I. and thereafter that came into custom to shew that the Emperour was a true Christian and free from heresie They want no colours for bringing into the Christian Church Jewish or Heathenish rites 5. John Damascen who was called Chrysoras for distinction from another Iohn Damascen of that name who lived about the year 300. had been amongst the Sarazens and for fear of death did make profession of Mahumetism but being escaped did write in defence of the Orthodox faith and began the first systeme of Divinity amongst the Greeks as afterwards Pe. Lombard among the Latines he was a maintainer of images but in many other things was an adversary to the present doctrine of Rome Lib. 1. de Orthod fide cap. 1. he saith All that is given unto us by the Law and Prophets Apostles and Evangelists we embrace acknowledge and reverence seeking no further God therefore being ignorant of nothing and providing whatsoever is profitable for us to know hath revealed it but he hath hid in silence those things whereof we could not indure the weight therefore let us love these things and abide in them neither should we pass beyond the bounds appointed by his eternal will not transgress the Divine Tradition any way Lib 3. Cap. 17. The Lord's flesh is inriched with Divine Efficacy because of the hypostatical union neither doth it fall or hath it exceeded its proper nature nor its natural properties And Cap. 18. he saith The communication of Omnipotency unto Christ-man or his Man-hood may be declared two waies First That this man Christ is almighty by communication of properties Next The proper works of God are given to the flesh as the instrument of the Deity And Lib. 4. Cap. 18. After he hath at length recommended the reading of the Scriptures he reckoneth the Books of the Old-Testament according to the Hebrew and then he saith The Wisedom of Solomon and of Jesus son of Sirach are pleasant and good but are not numbred among the Prophetical books nor were put into the Ark. And in Cap. 25. he commendeth Virginity and then he addeth this we say not derogating from marriage God forbid for we know that God blessed marriage by his presence and it is said Marriage is honourable amongst all men In Cap. 14. he saith By invocation and by working of the Holy Ghost the Bread and Wine and Water are supernaturally changed into the Body and Blood of Christ The Papishes make use of this testimony for their Transubstantiation but there is also a supernatural change of the Water in Baptism and yet no Transubstantiation neither do the Greeks believe it to this day but only a mystical change in regard of the use and effect 6. In the Epistles of Pope Zachary to Boniface it is evident that divers Many in Italy and Stain did oppose the Popes Bishops and Priests contemned the pretended Apostolical authority and his excommunications In the Epistle of Pope Adrian it appeareth that Leo Patriarch of Ravenna with-held many things from the See of Rome and that he despised the Judges whom the Pope sent thither and that he opened the Letters that were sent by some of his Diocy unto the Pope Also Regimbald and other Bishops of Lombardy did allow their Clergy to marry against the Decree of Rome Ex Epist Adrian ad Carol. When Maurice Bishop of Istria professed himself to be the faithfull servant of Saint Peter and required Pensions there unto him the people pulled out his eys and said their land was the Territory of Charls and not of the Pope Catal. test ver lib. 8. Paulin Bishop of Aquileia in his book against Felix and Eliphand Bishops of Uurgelita and Tâ—leâ—o commendeth the Holy Scriptures and condemneth all opinions whatsoever that cannot be proved out of them he saith The Church is built upon the Rock Christ and it may be shaken by Hereticks but cannot be drowned because it is strengthned by the right hand of Christ he saith Teachers and every Christian should fight against heretical opinions and refute them for a Souldier of Christ should not be basely afraid for the force of approaching Battel nor by straying seek the lurking holes of harmless escaping but being girded with the weapons of their own Warfare should couragiously pierce the hearts of their enemies with spiritual darts out of the Bow of the Scriptures 7. Aponius a French man then writ several books in Cant. lib. 1. he saith Aponius The Lord hath given his fiery word unto this World in the
figure of a coal in the Tongs of the two Testaments which being lifted from the Altar did purge the lips of the Prophet Esay who by the only union of the flesh was free and lived mixt with the dead and He the Lord by inspiration of the Holy Ghost causeth that all souls who like dead coals having their understanding darkned with ungodliness were not kindled but now are inflamed with vicinity thereof now that they are kindled with the flame of the love of their Spouse it is the proper gift of the grace of God's Word Lib. 3. Christ is made the meat and drink of his Church by the Sacrament of his body and blood Lib. 6. Whatsoever a Teacher or Pastour of souls teacheth unless he shew it proceedeth from the Almighty God in the Old and New-Testament he is a murtherer of souls And again The words and examples of them from whom the milk of doctrine is poured into the hearts of the hearers should alwaies feed on the flowers not of the lower writings of worldly men but of the higher Apostolical Mountains Ib. lib. 1. Because the power of our will is not able to climb so high as we must ascend running after God therefore the Church crieth Draw me after thee Lib. 4. Whosoever would escape from the enemy whose power is in the air let him keep the right faith and enter into the holes of the Rock which bleâ—sed Paul demonstrateth 8. About the year 780. the old controversies concerning God's Predestination The Pelagian controversies are renewed in Spain and confuted by Pope Adrian and man's free-will were renewed in Spain Some saying that Predestination unto life or death is in the power of God and not in man's power Others asking Why should we indeavour to live holily if it be in the power of God And others asking Why should we pray unto God that we be not overcome in tentation if it be in our power or liberty of will At that time Pope Adrian did write unto the Spanish Bishops and propounded unto their consideration what upon the like occasion Fulgentius Epist Ruspen about the year 455. had written unto Eugyppius against a Sermon of a Pelagian The words of the Pelagian were They who affirm that some are destinated unto life and others unto death do trample grace in themselves damnably while they admit it for them reprehensively only Behold with what knots of impiety they do tie themselves If I be predestinated unto good it is needless that I resist evil but if I be born unto evil it availeth me not to do good And so on both sides the desire of praise and godliness being stopped one becometh secure and another desperate and thereby all exercise of righteousness is made void prayer ceaseth and working fainteth But it is not so and therefore let us pray uncessantly because the Lord saith Pray without intermission lest ye enter into tentation And let us strive against all sin not only by prayer but with diligence also because the Lord witnesseth that each one shall receive according to their own work The answer of Fulgentius which Pope Adrian did approve and send was thus God hath prepared his works of mercy and righteousness in his unchangeable eternity and as he was never ignorant of his future works so he was never improvident in the preparation of those works therefore he hath prepared good works for them who were to be justified and to the same who were to be glorified he hath prepared rewards but unto the wicked he hath not prepared evil wills or evil works but he hath prepared for them just and everlasting punishments This is the eternal predestination of the future works of God which as we know to be continually insinuated unto us by the doctrine of the Apostles so we preach confidently for blessed Paul both evidently and often teacheth us the predestination of them whom God saveth freely for he saith of God whom he foreknew them he predestinated and whom he predestinated them also he calleth Cerrtainly not others but whom he hath predestinated them doth he call and justifie nothing in the works is uncertain because nothing in his predestination faileth therefore God beginneth the works of his predestination by vocation and consummates them by glorification And yet not in them all whom he calleth but unto them who love God all things work together for good unto them who are called according to his purpose Therefore let all believers keep the truth of predestination because whosoever believeth not the counsel of God in this predestination shall not attain unto the glorious effect of the same predestination but whosoever is not predestinated unto glory is without doubt found to be appointed unto punishment which is known to be predestinated in God's preparation that thereby infidelity and impiety may be punished Wherefore the blessed Apostle Jude saith Certain men are crept in unawares who of old were fore-ordained to this judgement of our God but the Doctrine of the Holy Ghost saith warily that the wicked were ordained not unto sin but unto judgement that is not unto impiety but unto punishment for they were not predestinate unto this wicked impiety which they commit but unto the punishment which they receive in Divine equity Wherefore whereas thâ— Authour of that sermon saith Let us pray uncessantly because the Lord saith Pray without ceasing and then Let us wrestle against all sin not only by prayer but with diligence let us humbly seek Grace from God that we may have it continually working with us by which God would both keep us in diligence and when the work is done bring us unto the reward c. This Epistle of Pope Adrian is amongst the Epistles of the Popes which Charls the Great did cause to be collected into one volumn An. 791. 9. At that time was great contention for receiving the Mass of Pope Gregory Gregory's Mass was exalted and opposed into the Churches first by authority of Pope Adrian and then of King Charls some Churches had one Directory and some another who would not change When the Pope saw so great opposition and it may be understood that it was not small when the Pope was put to such a shift he said he would refer it unto the Will of God whether he would by any visible sign approve the Mass of Gregory or of Ambrose so these two books were layed together upon the Altar in Saint Peter's Church and he called upon God to shew which of the two he approved The dores were shut all night and the next morning when they returned into the Church the book of Ambrose was found lying as it was laid down and the other was all torn and dispersed thorow the Church The Pope maketh the Comment if we will believe Iacob de Voragine in vita Gregor that the Mass of Ambrose should lie untouched and the Mass of Gregory should be used thorow the World and so he did authorize and command that it
whereas before it was only by practice He sate 3 years 10. NICOLAUS the I surnamed the great was chosen by the Romans The Emperour will be acknowledged in the election of the Pope Before he was chosen the Emperour Lewis knowing how expedient it was for him to preserve the right of his Ancestours in the election made hast to Rome but the Romans purposely prevened him with the election Nicolaus thought to debar the Emperor from the consecration but he could not hinder that He had a mouth that spoke great things by his decree he equalleth The Pope speaks some great things Papal decrees unto the holy Scriptures he ordained that no secular Prince nor Emperour should be present in the Synods unless it were in matter of faith Gratian. dist cap. Vbinam to wit Princes should put to death them which are condemned of heresie He ordained that all publick prayers should be in Latine as Pope Vitalian had ordained before but was not obeyed that no Laick should judge a Church-man that the Pope should be judged of none because Constantine the great called the Bishop of Rome a God Grat. dist 96. cap. Salis. At this time Michael Bardas put away his wife and married her daughter for this cause Ignatius the Patriarch denied him the Communion Bardas assembleth a Synod and causeth Ignatius to be deposed and setteth up Photius Here ariseth a sedition some favouring the good cause and others swaying with authority In the end Nicolaus was intreated to take away the schism The Pope was well pleased and sent his Legates Rodoal Bishop of Portuen and Zachary Bishop of Ananien giving them a Commission to restore Ignatius if he would promise to restore the worship of Images Zonaras saith Bardas perswadeth the Legates to approve what he had done When they return Nicolaus excommunicateth them and deposeth them as transgressours of his commands Ph. Morn in Myster p. 177. At that time Nicolaus writ the Epistle which is in the 3. tome and some truths contrary to his successours of Councels and contains swelling presumption in some points contrary to ancient histories yet in other points contrary to the doctrine of his successours There he saith none of the Eastern Emperours had acknowledged the authority of the Bishops of Rome This he saith expressly but in an upbraiding manner as if the Emperours had omitted their duty Speaking of Ignatius he saith the Judges should not be suspected this he confirms by reason and by many examples and from Pope Gelasius he saith Should the same persons be enemies Judges and witnesses even earthly matters should not be committed to such judgement Doth he not then maintain the lawfull excuses of John Husse and Martine Luther who for the same causes were unwilling to be judged by the Popes their enemies Then Nicolaus alledgeth that Pope Celestin was President in the general Councel at Ephesus but the words of that Councel shew that Cyril Bishop of Alexandria was President And to prove that they should not have judged the Patriarch he brings the example of David who would not smite his Master Saul but he observes not that Saul was King and therefore neither should his successours have kicked against their Soveraign Emperours He addeth a little number hindreth not where truth abounds neither avails multitude where ungodliness reigneth nor should any man boast of a multitude c. What is more contradictory to the doctrine of the Romish Church in following ages which holds multitude to be an infallible note of the true Church After a little he commendeth the worship of Images and will have all Councels to be estimate by the approbation of the Pope Whereas the Bishops of Rome were wont to term the Emperour our Lord and Defender this is the first that calls the Emperour his son and his successours sometimes will not honour him with the title of their servant He said Before the coming of Christ some were typically both Priests and Kings but when the type is come to the true King and High-Priest in one person the Emperour should no more take to him the right of the Priesthood nor hath the High-Priest taken unto him the name of the Emperour because the one Mediator between God and Man even the Man Christ Jesus hath so discerned the offices of both powers their dignities and actions being distinguished that both Emperours have need of High-Priests in spiritual things and the High-Priests have need of the Imperial laws for temporal things and so spiritual actions may be free from carnal oppressions and therefore the souldier of God should not be intangled with worldly affairs neither should he rule divine things who is wrapped in worldly matters and so both powers may be helped Gratian hath registred these words dist 96. cap. Cùm ad verum He speaks so to exclude the Emperour from judging Ecclesiastical causes but neither he nor Gratian did foresee how the same words would condemn the succeeding Popes who have usurped both Swords and two Robes nor how Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. lib. 5. cap. 3. gathereth out of these words that the Dominion of the World belongeth not to the Pope and reasoneth thus Seeing whatsoever the Pope hath he hath it from Christ as Pope Nicolaus saith then the Pope may take all power from the Emperours and Kings or he may not take it if he may take it then he is greater then Christ if he may not take it then he hath not Princely power Again cap. 8. he saith Christ for conserving humility would distinguish these two offices and gave only the Priesthood to Peter and left the Empire to Tiberius According to this consequence it may be justly inferred the Pope now doth contrary to the tenet of the ancient Bishops and is the Antichrist exalting himself contrary to Christ's order above all that is called God This Nicolaus did ordain that no man should receive the Sacrament from any Priest who had a concubine or wife He sate 7 years 9 months his See after him was vacant 8 years 7 months Platin. Who was head of the Church on earth at that time Or was it headless 10. HADRIAN the II the son of a Bishop Talarus was chosen in a tumult of the people without consent of the Emperour wherefore his Legates were not a little offended yet were appeased by the Romans alledging that the multitude could not be ruled and they intreated the Legates that they would confirm the good man which the clergy and people had named Platin The Legates yeeld although they clearly perceive that the clergy and people would usurp all the authority of the election and perhaps saith he that the liberty of the Church-men may increase At that time Basilius slue The Pope by flattery climbeth up in higher account at Constantinople the Eastern Emperour as is said and when he came to the Sacrament Photius the Patriarch rejects him as unworthy of Communion who with his own hand had slain his Soveraign Basilius dissembling his
anger calleth a Synod for deposition of Photius and restitution of Ignatius and to this end he desireth Hadrian to send his Legates Hadrian dealeth as Boniface the 3. did with Phocas as by dispensing with or rather authorizing parricide they began their supremacy by the same means they increase it He renued the Commission of Pope Nicolaus his Legates and in his Epistle to Basilius he saith He who hath all right of Kingdoms and power of all things hath raised up in these daies thy Kingdom which is protected from above by which the Apostolical Seat may perfect a godly work begun by your authority for the Church of Constantinople ..... Thou art another Salomon for thou hast heard the words of thy father nor hast thou forsaken the instruction of thy mother Ambition drives him to write so flatteringly for they had covenanted that first the Pope's Legates should be Presidents in this Synod which the Pope could never obtain before 2. The Emperour should admit none into the Synod but such who by subscription did acknowledge the supremacy of the Pope 3. Images should be restored 4. None dare write or speak against the Bishop of old Rome by occasion of Photius and Dioscorus who were deposed for their crimes and if any man saith the 21 Canon of this Synod according to the election of Caranza be so bold he shall incur the like sentence with Photius and Dioscorus 5. If any general Councel shall be assembled or any question or controversie fall out concerning old Rome they may with due reverence inquire of it and hear determination but say nothing boldly against the High-Priests of old Rome They called this the eighth oecumenical Councel so saith Bellarm. de Conc. lib. 1. cap. 5. but neither with consent of all the present Bishops as Anastasius who was one of the Legates testifieth and after him Ph. Morn in Myster nor maketh Zonaras mention thereof although an Image-worshipper neither did the Greek Church consent thereunto as appeareth plainly First When Ignatius was dead the same Basilius assembled another Synod annulled all the Acts of the former and restored Photius 2. The Greeks agreed with Pope Eugenius and his Bishops that the Councel of Florence An. 1439. should be called the eighth oecumenical Councel It is here to be marked that this Councel was called in the name of Basilius although the Legates of the Pope were Presidents At that time it was agreed that the Bishops of Rome and Constantinople should both be called Universal the one Universal Pope and the other Universal Patriarch not that the Patriarch did take unto him the right of other Bishops but that he should have the next place after the Pope saith Onuphrius in Annotat. on Platin. in Boniface the III and in this manner the Pope had some authority in the East for a space Neither was Adrian less carefull in the West for he blowed And in the West by craft sedition among the posterity of Charls and where he heard of any Bishop of action or esteem he catcheth him with his bait of a Palle or Bishop's Robe or with some higher Title and if that could not insnare them he could set one mortal foe against another he set up Actard who had not entred into orders against Hincmarus a worthy Bishop of Burdeaux for maintaining the liberty of his Nation although he had once given him a Palle and had written unto him thus The report of thy Holiness comes never to my ears but with praise c. But then he pursueth him to the uttermost Ph. Morn in Myster ex Adriani Epist. ad Synod Trecen ad Actard and another ad Hincmar Also at that time Hincmar Bishop of Laudun gave some of his Church lands to Charls the Bald and the King gave the same to a Captain Nortman thereafter the Bishop desireth these lands to be restored and because Nortman would give them to none but the King from whom he had them the Bishop assembled a Synod at Veruina accused and condemned him Nortman appealeth to Rome the Synod rejects his appellation and because he would not obey their Decree another greater Synod was assembled at Atiniac where Nortman was condemned again and promised to obey the King's will and of Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes who was Uncle to the other Hincmar Ph. Morn in Myster In this Synod the Bishop of Laudun was accused of disobedience unto his Metropolitan and that for some personal wrongs he had excommunicated all the Priests of his Diocy and had hindred them from exercing their function He confesseth his errours and was deposed Then Nortman and this deprived Bishop His pride is opposed conspire together and informed Pope Adrian of all He advocates the cause to Rome and summoned the Bishop of Laudun and all his accusers to appear and so soon as he heard that the King would not consent he sent other Letters unto the King calling him a tyrant perjured false a Church-robber c. In his Letters both to the King and Bishop of Rhemes he saith We will and by our Apostolical authority we command Hincmar Bishop of Laudun and his accusers to compear personally at the Church of the Saints before our clemency that his cause may be judged Behold yet more In the mean time died Lotharius King of Lorain Charls the Bald and Charls the Fat strove for Lorain Adrian interpones his authority in favour of the Emperour Lewis the II and menacing after a more thundring manner then all his Predecessours he writes to the King and to the Bishops and Barons of France and namely to Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes thus Let no mortal be so bold as to invade the Kingdom of deceased Lotharius which by right of inheritance appertains to the Emperour Lewis our spiritual son if any presume to do not only by the ministry of our authority shall it be annulled but he shall be fettered with the chains of our curse and he being deprived of the name of a Christian shall be surely ranked with the Divel and if any Bishop either by suppressing the authour of so villanous hardiness or by not resisting shall consent let him know that he shall be judged not a Bishop but an hireling Nevertheless Charls the Bald entreth into Lorain he is received by the Barons and Prelates and crowned by the Bishop of Rhemes Adrian then charged Charls under pain of his curse to leave off that enterprise and he commanded Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes to execute his censures against the King to forsake him and not to bid him God speed The King's answer is large and the answer of Hincmar may suffice for both First concerning the Bishop of Laudun he saith Let your authority know that I have no power to send Hincmar nor any other Bishop of the Diocy of Rhemes and far less a Bishop of any other Province unto Rome or any other part except my Lord the King command them neither dare I my self go without the bounds of the Realm without his
leave Then concerning his curses against the King after he hath bitterly expostulated for his menacing and declared that he had sent his Letters unto the Peers and Prelates of the Kingdom and had read them openly in an assembly of the Bishops of France and Lorain at Atiniac and had shewed his Bull unto Lewis King of Germany whereby he was commanded by authority of the Pope to accurse them all who intermeddle with the Kingdom of Lorain he saith I have heard that the like letters as have been directed to our Lord Charls and to the Peers and Bishops of his Kingdom have been also sent unto my Lord Lewis the glorious King and to the Bishops and Nobility of his Kingdom ..... Then he gives him to understand that he had heard it reported by many that the two Kings had agreed to divide the Kingdom which if it be not done sedition shall kindle among the people wherefore since he saw that either the authority of the Pope must be contemned or the agreement of the Kings be violated whence might arise fear of wars he thinks it more expedient to omit so Imperious commands and surcease altogether from attempting any thing therein neither is it my duty saith he to debar any man from the Communion except one who hath willingly confessed his fault or who is convict in judgement unless I would contemn the Canon of the Apostles the practice of the Church and the authority of Augustin Gelasius Boniface c. Whereas the Pope had accused him that by silence and cessation he may seem not partner but authour of the usurpation he biddeth him remember what is written The cause which I knew not I fearched diligently and that God as is marked by Gregory to whose eys all things are open said in the cause of the Sodomite I will go down and see whereby we should learn to try and see the evil before we beleeve it and not punish till it be notoriously known Whereas he would have him abstain from the company of the King and not bid him God speed it seems very hard said he since very many good men both of Ecclesiastical and Secular sort who occasionally have come to Rhemes have openly professed that they had never heard the like practice from any of his Predecessours although in their own times they had seen seditions and wars not among Kings who were united by oath and league but also among brethren yea between father and children And therefore he acknowledgeth this his contempt to be for his other sins since in this he had dealt lovingly with his fellow-brethren of whom some had invited King Charls into the Kingdom of Lorain Moreover that the States of the Kingdom affirm plainly that Kingdoms are not conquered by curses of Priests or Bishops and that they have learned from the Holy Scripture Kingdoms appertain unto God by whom Kings do reign and he gives them to whom he willeth wherefore since the High-Priest cannot be both a King and a Bishop he should leave the care of distributing Kingdoms which as his Predecessours did not attempt against the schismatical nor heretical nor tyranous Emperours in their times so neither can they now bear it who know it to be written in the Holy Scripture We should strive even to death for liberty and inheritance neither are they ignorant if a Bishop excommunicate a Christian without reason that the power of binding may be taken from him but eternal life can be taken from no man unless his own sins do demerit neither can any man be spoiled of the name of a Christian for taking or conquering an earthly Kingdom or can he be ranked with the Divel whom Christ came to redeem with his blood from the Divel's power and therefore if the Pope would have peace let him so seek it that he move no strife for the people think not that they cannot come to the Kingdom of Heaven except they imbrace such an earthly King as the Pope recommendeth as for the Oath said he and falshood and tyranny whereof you write the Peers of the Nation say unto us that ye command not such things as concern your authority yea they have not spared from menacings against you which for the present I will not repeat and I know as they threatned with deliberation so if God suffer them without retreating they will shew it indeed and I know by experience that without regard of admonition or sword of man's tongue unless some other stay arise our King and Nobility of this Realm will not fail to do accordingly to their power and follow forth what they have begun He concludes that Bishops and himself especially should take heed of their behaviour towards the King since it is the Apostles doctrine that all souls be subject unto Superiour powers And with these Letters in the name of Hincmar were other Letters written by common advice of the Bishops of France being assembled at Rhemes and sent unto Pope Adrian who died in the fifth year of his pride and so that strife ceased Ph. Morn in Myster ex Aimoin lib. 5. and out of others Baronius in Annal. ad An. 870. § 38. saith Hincmar did forge many excuses and by shifting did escape the sentence of the Apostolick See till Pope Adrian died 11. JOHN the IX succeeds An. 872 as Onuphrius saith who reckoneth The Pope climbeth above the Emperour not the eight years between Nicolaus and Adrian but others account his succession in the year 876. He hapned on the fittest occasion of ambition among them all for after his inauguration began the contention between Charls of France and Charls of Germany for the Empire The King of France was alwaies aiming at the Kingdom of Italy and promised unto Pope John rich rewards if he attained unto the Empire he would defend the Church from all injury and wholly quit the Territory of Rome John did fear that the other would take his manure in Italy and therefore desirous the Emperour were at a distance rather than to sit in his eye he invited the King of France to come unto Rome and incontinently saluteth him Augustus and by this means saith Sigonius and after him Ph. Morn in Myster the Title Imperator Augustus became the gift of the High-Priest wholly and the years of their Empire were reckoned from their consecration by the Pope Continuator Eutropii saith more plainly Charls the Bald coming to Rome made covenant with the Romans and granted unto them the rights of the Kingdom and revenues out of three Monasteries that is out of Saint Salvator's Saint Mary in Sabinis and Saint Andrew's on Mount Soracte and the Imperial Patrimony out of many other Monasteries he gave them also the Provinces of Samnio and Calabria with all the Cities of Benevento and the Dukedom of Spoleto and two Cities of Tuscia Arisium and Clusium which did belong unto the Duke so that he who before was above the Romans in royality seems now inferiour unto them he
he suffered neither is that holy wine the Saviour's blood which was for us in bodily things but in ghostly understanding both be truly the bread his body and the wine his blood as was the heavenly bread which we call Manna CHAP. V. Of COUNCELS 1. IN this Century were no Synods assembled for doctrine or discipline A Synod at Rhemes opposeth the power of the Pope as in other times all Nations were so pestered with wars as is touched now only for some personal causes were some Synods among them all one is remarkable at Rhemes in the year 991. where Arnulph Bishop of the place was deposed for some trespass against the King and Gerebert Afterwards Pope Sylvester the II. was placed in that See And here by the way we may see what power Kings had then in deposing and investing Bishops Some of the Bishops would have had Arnulph's cause referred unto Pope John and others did alledge a Canon of the Synod at Carthage of 227 Bishops and Augustine was one of them Causes should be determined where they are begun that there is no need of Appeals unto Bishops beyond Sea that is as they understand it unto the See of Rome Then stood up Arnulph Bishop of Orleance and made a long Oration whereof a part is Let it be far from this holy assembly to defend or accuse any man against Divine or Human Laws .... We deserve to be drawn before the Thrones of Kings if we seem to contradict Divine Laws in any thing .... Most reverend Fathers we do reverence the Church of Rome for the memory of Saint Peter nor indeavour we to resist the Decrees of the Roman High-Priests yet following the authority of the Councel of Nice which the Church of Rome hath also reverenced continually But there are two things that we must alwaies look unto that is whether the silence or new constitutions of the Roman Pope seem to prejudge the received Laws and Decrees of former Councels If his silence shall prejudge then all Laws shall be silent when he is silent and if new Constitutions do prejudge to what end do all Laws serve which are made when all things are governed at the pleasure of one Ye see that these two things being once admitted the estate of the Churches of God is in danger and when we seek Laws by Laws we have no Laws But ô lamentable Rome who broughtest forth so many lights of Fathers unto our Grand-fathers and pourest forth in our time most monstrous darkness and infamous to the following ages Of old we hear of worthy Leo's and great Gregory's what shall I speak of Gelasius and Innocentius There is a long role of them which have filled the World with their doctrine The Universal Church might have been committed and was not committed unto them who for their good life and doctrine excelled all the World howbeit in their happiness this thy priviledge or intended usurpation was opposed by the Bishops of Affrick fearing as we think these miseries rather then the stamp of thy Dominion For what have we not seen in these our daies We have John surnamed Octavian walking in the puddle of uncleanness conspiring against Otho the Emperour whom he had Crowned Augustus Malefacius an horrible monster succeeds going beyond all the World in wickedness and defiled with the blood of former Popes and he also was condemned in the great Synod and chased away Shall it be Decreed that unto such Monsters void of all knowledge of Divine things Where was then the head of Omni-science in his breast innumerable Priests should be subject who are famous throughout the World for knowledge and godly conversation What is this Reverend Fathers and in whose default shall it be thought to be it is our it is our fault our ungodliness which seek our own things and not the things that concern Jesus Christ for if in any man who is elected unto a Bishoprick gravity of manners be required and good conversation and knowledge of divine and human things what is not to be required of him who seeks to be the Master of all Bishops What think ye Reverend Fathers of him who sits in a high Throne and glorieth in his gold and purple cloaths He is more like to Nero than to Peter or Paul nay that is not enough to wit if he be destitute of charity and puffed up with a conceit of knowledge he is Antichrist sitting in the Temple of God and shewing himself as if he were God But if he be destitute of knowledge nor hath charity he is an Idol in the Church of God from whom to seek responses is to advise with an Idol Let any Iesuit answer unto this dilemma for both the parts are sharply pointed and they cannot truly find a third Whither then shall we go the Gospel shews us that a certain man sought fruit thrice on a Fig-tree and because he found none he would cut it down but after intercession he delaied Let us therefore await our Primats and in the mean time let us search where we may find the green Pastures of God's Word Here is a right way of seeking resolution Some witnesses present in this sacred assembly shew that there may be found some worthy Priests of God in Germany and Belgia who are our neighbours Wherefore if the anger of Princes do not hinder the judgment of Bishops might be sought thence rather then from that City whien weigheth judgment by the purse Then he alledgeth and refuteth the Canons that were wont to be cited on the contrary and reports the like practices of the Church of France And then he saith If passage to Rome were stopped with Armies of besieging Barbarians or if Rome were serving a barbarous Prince at his pleasure or were advanced into some Kingdom shall there be no Councels in the mean time or shall the Bishops of the World to the damage of their own Countries await for Councels and Councels of ordering their affairs from their enemies And truly the Canon of Nice which by the testimony of the Romish Church goeth beyond all Councels and all Decrees commandeth that Councels be held twice every year and prescribes nothing therein concerning the authority of the Bishop of Rome But to speak more plainly and to confess openly after the fall of the Empire this City hath lost the Church of Alexandria and Antiochia and omitting mention of Asia and Affrick now Europe goeth away for the Church of Constantinople hath withdrawn her self the inward parts of Spain know not her judgments therefore there is a departing as the Apostle speaks not only of the Nations but of the Churches also that Antichrist seemeth to be before the dores whose Ministers have occupied all France and do oppress us with all their might And as the same Apostle saith now the mystery of iniquity is a working only who with-holds shall with-hold untill he be taken away that the son of perdition may be revealed the man of sin .... Which now is
there is but one name on earth to wit the Pope c. Mornay in Myster hath more of this kind What more could Hildebrand say to prove really in his person the fullfilling of these words 2 Thess 2. 4. Only he omits this conclusion Therefore I Gregory the VII am the Antichrist But others did not fail for many said then as Aventin lib. 5. testifieth Hildebrand is the Antichrist under the name of Christ he doth the work of Antichrist he sits in Babylon in the Temple of God and exalts himself as if he were a God he vaunteth that he cannot erre he destroied both peace and godliness c. He commanded a Fast to be kept with prayers that God would reveal whose opinion was truer whether of the Church of Rome or of Berengarius in the controversie of the Sacrament he sought a sign to establish his faith but none was given It is a wonder that neither the Pope could with all his infallability determine the doubt nor in that lying age some cogging miracle was not devised Then he sent two Cardinals Alto and Cuno unto Suppo Abbot of Saint Anastasia to keep a Fast of three daies with his Monks and on every day they should sing the whole Psaltery and the Masses for the same end but so neither could they find any sign Gar. Benno On the second holy day of Easter-week he in a Sermon said Never accept me for Pope but pluck me from the Altar if that false King all understood that he spoke of the Emperour Henry shall not die before the Feast of Saint Peter or else shall be so dejected from his Kingdom that he shall not be able to command six souldiers This he spoke before the battel between Henry and Rodulph But God preserved the Emperour and the time being expired saith Benno he feared to be contemned according to his own words and said that he meaned not of his body but of his soul Some said The Kings soul could not lose all his souldiers to six But Mattheus Parisie and Onuphrius in vita Gregor VII say He prophecied truly of the false King but he failed in the application it was to be understood of Rodulph Paul Bernutens writ the life of this Pope in two books and there saith of him thus The Romans usurp Divine honour they will not render account of their doings neither can they willingly hear it said unto them Why doest thou so They hold that saying Sic volo sic jubeo my will is sufficient reason Io. Lampad in Mellif But his own words decipher him no worse as they are rehearsed by Platina In the first deposition of the Emperour he said Peter chief of the Apostles I pray incline thy ears and hear me thy servant whom thou hast brought up from my infancy and untill this day thou hast delivered from the hands of the wicked which hate me for my faith in thee and they have persecuted me thou art a sufficient witness unto me and the godly mother of Jesus Christ and thy pious brother Paul who was pertaker of Martyrdom with thee that I took not the Papacy of my own accord but against my will not that I thought it unlawfull or rapine to ascend lawfully into thy Chair but I would rather have passed my life in Pilgrimage then to have come into thy Throne which is so high for fame and glory I confess therefore that by thy grace and not by my merits hath the charge of the people been committed unto me as also the power of binding and loosing And so I trusting in this assurance for the dignity of thy holy Church in the name of the Almighty God Father Son and Holy Ghost I cast Henry the son of the deceased Henry the Emperour from all Imperial and Princely administration because he hath too boldly and rashly laied hands on thy Church and I absolve all Christians subject unto the Empire from their Oath whereby they are wont to give their fidelity unto their true Soveraigns for it is just that he should want all honour who attempteth to diminish the Majesty of the Church yea and he hath contemned all my or rather thy commandments belonging unto his salvation and the salvation of the people and he hath severed himself from the Church which he indeavoureth to lay wast with seditions Therefore I bind him with a curse the chain of a curse I certainly knowing that thou art Peter and on thy Rock as a sure foundation Christ our King hath built his Church Here many particulars may be observed in these words and they give just occasion to demand Whose servant thought this Gregory himself to be He saith to Peter Me thy servant thy seat thy grace thy commands Why did he not derive his authority from Christ if he was the Vicar of Christ We read this Title in his words related by Platina but he began not as yet to conciliate authority unto himself by this Title neither did any Bishop of Rome use it before him The Jesuit Azonius Instit Moral par 2. lib. 5. cap. ult writeth that this Gregory in a Synod did ordain that only the Bishops of Rome should be called Papa although in former times it was common unto other Bishops as is certain saith he out of Cyprian and Ruffin and we may adjoin the Epistles of Augustine and others But Bellarm. de Rom. Pontif. lib. 4. cap. 3. saith Christ praied in Luk. 22. for him to whom he said Confirm thy brethren but the Church hath no brethren whom she may or should confirm Who I pray saith he can be feigned to be the brethren of the Church Universal Are not Beleevers the children of the Church After the same manner may we argue Since none can be called the Brother of the Church far less can they be called the Father or Spouse of the Church Gregory sate 12. years and died in exile as is above related 18. VICTOR the III. came next without consent of the Emperour and shewed himself bold enough untill he was poisoned with the wine of the Mass in the 16. month of his Papacy Platin. Others say he died of a dissentery Both may be true the one being the cause of the other His short life and the miserable success of his Predecessour did not teach his Successours wisedom but as the Kings of Israel followed the steps of Jeroboam rather then of David so the most part of the Popes contemn the Imperial authority and follow the pride of Hildebrand rather then the good example of Christ or Peter 19. URBAN the II. was set up by the same faction Clemens the III. yet living who was chosen with consent of the Emperour They did excommunicate and accurse one another Urban would release none whom Gregory had accursed therefore fearing insurrection or as Platin. saith fearing the inconstancy of the Romans he crept out of the City and dwelt at Amelphis where he held a Synod and another at Troy in Pulia and the third in Placentia
other was like a Criminal Court both which were different from worldly Courts in that the one had execution by the Authority of a Judge forcing men unto obedience and the other by the onely willingness of submitting parties which if they refuse to obey the Ecclesiastical Judge could do no more but commit the cause unto the judgement of God which as it pleaseth God shall be executed in this life or that to come And upon good ground was the name of Charity given unto the Ecclesiastical Judicatory because by it only was the defender moved to submit unto the Church and the Church to judge with so great sincerity of the Judge and obedience of the offender that there was no place left unto corrupt affection in the one nor of repining in the other and this great love made the punishment of chastising seem the more grievous even unto the chastiser so that in the Church was never any censure inflicted without great mourning of the people and greater of the Rulers and hence it came to pass that at that time the word mourning was used for chastising So St. Paul rebuking the Corinthians that they had not censured the incestuous man said And ye have not mourned that he that hath done this deed might be taken away And in the other Epistle I fear lest when I come I shall not finde you such as I would and lest I shall be wail many which have sinned already Now it seemeth the judgement of the Church as is usual in all Societies was ordered by some one which was President and propounded things and after deliberation gathered the suffrages which part seeing it is most convenient unto the most able and fit man without doubt was conferred on the Bishop But when the Churches were multiplied the propositions and deliberations were done by the Bishop first in the Colledge of Presbyters and Deacons which were called the Presbytery and there purposes were brought to ripeness that they might have the last stroke in the publique meeting of the Church This was yet the Custom about the year 250. as is clear in the Epistles of Cyprian who writing of them who had sacrificed unto Idols unto the Presbytery saith It is not his maner to do any thing without their advice nor without consent of the people and he writeth unto the people that when he shall return he will in their presence and according to their judgement examine the causes and merits and unto the Priests which by themselves had received some delinquents he writeth that they give account unto the people Because of the ingenuity and charity of the Bishops at that time it came to pass that all men almost did rest on their opinion and the Church when charity became cold and the charge that Christ had laid on them was carelesly performed left all unto the Bishop and ambition which is a slie affection and ready to creep into the heart with the shadow and shew of vertue did perswade the Bishops to accept it gladly But that alteration came not to the height till the persecutions were ceased for then the Bishops did as it were set up a throne unto themselves which became most frequent by the multitude of pleas with the accession of temporary riches And this form of Judicatory albeit differing from the former wherein all things were carried with consent of the Church did yet continue in the same sincerity And therefore the Emperor Constantine having tried the fruit of this Court in deciding controversies and how the vertue of Religion was able to discern many tricks and guiles which the Judges had not perceived made a Law that there should be no appealing from the Bishops sentence and the Judges should put them in execution Yea and when a cause was begun before the Secular Judge whatsoever was the state of it if either of the parties howbeit the other were unwilling did appeal unto the Bishop the cause without delay should be referred unto his consideration And then the judgement of the Bishop began to be Courtly and when he had the Magistrate to be the executioner of his Decree he taketh unto him the names of Episcopal Iurisdiction Episcopal Audience and such Titles Likewise the Emperor Valens thought good in the year 365. to enlarge this Court by giving unto them the inspection of the prices of things set forth to be sold which business was not acceptable unto the good and moderate Bishops for Possidonius reporteth that when Augustine had been taken up with such work untill noon and sometimes till night he called it Angaria a forced toil whereby his minde was distracted from things more properly belonging unto him and for these rusling broyls he left more useful things undone as neither did Paul go about these things which were not suitable to a Preacher but left them unto others Nevertheless when not a few of the Bishops did abuse that Authority that was granted unto them by Constantine's Law the same Law after 70. years was recalled by Arcadius and Honorius and it was ordained that Bishops should judge in causes of Religion onely and in Civil no other way but with consent of parties and also it was declared that they had no Court of Judgement This Law was little regarded in Rome because of the great power of the Bishop therefore in the year 452. Valentinian living in the City did renew that Law and caused it to be put in execution But the succeeding Princes did ratifie unto them again that power as Justinian did establish the Bishops Court and Audience and assigned unto them not onely the affairs of Religion but the Ecclesiastical faults of the Clergy and several powers over the Laicks By these degrees Correction which was appointed by Christ upon the account of Charity was turned to Dominion and was the occasion of losing the ancient reverence and obedience wherewith Christians were wont to regard their Bishops I know well that in words they will deny their Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction to be Dominion like the Secular but I cannot see what real difference they can shew Certainly St. Paul writing to Timothy and Titus sheweth a clear difference Let not a Bishop be given to lucre not a striker But now it is most usual to pay unto the Bishop the expences of Law and at his command to put into prison even as in Secular Courts But when the Provinces in the West were divided and the Empire was made up of Italy France and Germany and Spain became a Kingdom in these four Countreys the Princes made choise of Bishops to be their Counsellors and then by the confusion of spiritual and temporal power oh how the Authority of the Bishops Court augmented within 200. years they drew unto them all criminal and Civil power over the Clergy yea and over the Laicks in many particulars pretending that the cause is Ecclesiastical They they forge a mixt Judicatory wherein either a Bishop or a Magistrate which of the two shall first
intend the Action against a Laick and on the account of this Court they are most attentive unto their own gain and leaving nothing unto the Seculars they usurp upon all men as under their reach Or if any escape this snare there remaineth one jin to catch them to wit a general Rule for the foundation of faith Every Action belongeth unto the Ecclesiastical Court if the Magistrate will not do right or if he delay to do it And if the pretensions of the Clergy had held within these bounds the condition of the Christian Republique had not yet been undone for it had been in the power of Nations and Princes when they tolerably exceeded the bounds of equity to have reduced them by Laws into some tolerable measure as in time of extream necessity it had been done But he who hath laid the yoke upon Christians even he hath taken away all way of shaking off the yoke for after the year 1050. when all the Actions of the Clergy are made proper unto the Bishops Court and so many Actions of Laicks under the pretence of spirituality and almost all others upon the account of the mixt Court do some way belong unto that Court and lastly They have made Secular Power subject unto them under colour of delayed right At last they are come so far as to affirm That the Bishop hath so large and wide power of judging neither by connivance nor grant of Princes nor by the will of the people nor by ancient custom but it is the very property of Episcopal Dignity and essential unto it and gifted by Christ himself And albeit there be extant many Laws of the Emperors in the Books of Theodosius and Justinian and in the Books of Charles the Great and Lewes the Godly and other Princes after them both in the East and West whereby it is clear after what maner at what time and by whom that power was granted and all Histories both Ecclesiastical and Civil do agree in the report of these Grants and Customs and in their causes and reasons nevertheless this so manifest a truth could not hitherto have place and is fallen before a naked contrary and groundless assertion even so far that the Doctors of the Canon-Law have openly declared them Heretiques who will not suffer themselves as blinde men to be led into the ditch Nor do they contain themselves within these limits but they do also add That no Magistrate not the Prince himself may meddle with any of these Actions which are proper unto the Clergy seeing they be spiritual whereof Laicks are altogether incapable And nevertheless the truth was not so unknown but that even at the beginning of this error the learned and godly did oppose it and did convince both the parts of this assertion of manifest falshood First They maintain that the major Laicks are incapable of spiritual things is absurd and impious seeing they are adopted by the heavenly Father called the children of God the brethren of Christ made partakers of the Kingdom of Heaven and worthy of divine Grace of Baptism and communion of the flesh of Christ for what be spiritual things if these be not And if there may be any other should there be any question concerning him which is partaker of these highest and most excellent things as if he were uncapable of spiritual things And they said The minor is as false The proper causes of the Bishops Court are meerly spiritual seeing faults and contracts which belong unto this Jurisdiction if we consider these qualities that the Scripture attributeth unto spiritual things are as far distant from them as heaven is from the earth But the opposition of the better part could not hinder the greater And after the same maner concerning the spiritual power of binding and loosing which Christ gave unto the Church and concerning the exhortation of St. Paul for composing differences among Christians and not appearing before Infidel-Judges by progress of time a temporal throne was set up by many degrees more gloriously then any now or that hath been at any time and in the midst of every Civil Government is another set up no way depending thereon so that they which at first did prescribe the forms of that administration could not possibly imagine such an Idea of a Republique neither is it my purpose to report how they are not content to have attained their aim in building a Court independant any way from the Civil Government and have likewise attained another end unexpectedly and have made up an Empire by a new and Mark a strange Novelty strange opinion which in a moment of time hath made wondrous progress now they ascribe unto the Roman Pope alone which so many Bishops in the space of 1300. years had been purchasing for themselves by so many admired wiles and they made the foundation of his Jurisdiction to be not as before in the power of binding and loosing but a power of feeding and by vertue thereof they hold that all Jurisdiction was given by Christ in the person of Peter unto the Pope alone in these words Feed my sheep I say I have not purpose to speak more of this c. So far in the History of that Synod at Trent Here I add how the Canons began and how they were distinguished The original of Canons into several sorts Ge. Cassander sheweth this in Consultat Artic. de Canonicis saying In ancient time a Monastical life was private and distinct from all Ministery of the Church so that at first they had need of a Presbyter from some other place to administer the Sacrament and thereafter it was granted that one of their Order should be ordained a Presbyter by whose Ministery they did receive the Sacraments And so the Orders of Monks and Clerks were altogether distinct for Monkery as Jerome saith was the office not of a Teacher but of a Mourner But then Religious men in imitation of the Monastical life did also appoint Colledges of Presbyters and Canons where Clerks that were aiming or appointed unto the Ministery and Priests that were already placed in the Ministery should live according to a prescribed Rule which albeit it was a little more free then the Monkish yet was tied to certain Canons hence that life was called Canonical and they who professed it were called Canons and the Society or Colledge was called a Monastery which name continueth in some most famous Colledges And so in some ancient Councils is mention of the Monasteries of Monks and of Clerks a Bishop was Governor of the one and an Abbot of the other Blessed Augustine is said to have been the chief Author of this Institution who when he had gathered a Society of godly men to live without a Town and apart from the multitude of men thereafter was made a Bishop and he would have within his Bishoprick a Monastery of Clerks and Presbyters with whom he might live in a community Some say Urban I. was the beginner of this
payment but all these you speak of you do owe unto God Cap. 22. Man was set in paradise without sin as it were for God and betwixt God and the Divel that he might overcome the Divel by not consenting to his advice of sin and for the excuse and honor of God and for the confusion of the Divel when he who was weaker did not sin on earth though the Divel bade him who being stronger had sinned in heaven without any adviser and seeing man might easily have done so being straitned with no force he willingly upon onely perswasion did suffer himself to be overcome at the will of the Divel and contrary to the will and honor of God Now judge thou if it be not contrary to the honor of God that man be reconciled unto him with the contumely of such dishonor against God unless first he shall honor God by overcoming the Divel as he hath dishonered God when he was overcome by the Divel Now the victory must be such that as he being strong and immortal in power did easily consent unto the Divel to sin whereby he justly fell under the punishment of mortality so being infirm and mortal as he made himself by the difficulty of death he should vanquish the Divel that he commit no sin which possibly he might have done so long as he is conceived from the wound of sin and born in sin and because this is reason and seemeth impossible learn one thing more without which man is not reconciled in righteousness and yet is not impossible Cap. 24. You have sought a reason now hear a reason I deny not that God is merciful he saveth man and beasts but we say of this highest mercy whereby he maketh man blessed after this life that he should give this mercy unto none but onely unto him whose sins are forgiven and this forgiveness should not be granted but by payment of the debt which is owed for sin according to the greatness of the sin I think I have proved this sufficiently before Now if you ask How can man be saved seeing he is not able to pay what he oweth nor can he be saved if he pay it not or how can we maintain that God who is rich in mercy cannot shew his mercy above the reach of mans understanding I say you shall ask this question from them who believe that Christ is not necessary unto the salvation of man let them in whose person you do speak shew what way a man can be saved without Christ and if they cannot do it let them not jeer us any more but come and joyn with us who do not doubt but man may be saved by Christ or let them despair that this can be done any way and if this be horrible unto them let them believe in Christ as we do that they may be saved c. This is a taste of these books concerning the reasonableness of mans salvation by Christ and of the doctrine professed in the days of Anselm 10. Some things are remarkable in the conversation of this Anselm he Contentions betwixt Kings and a Bishop fell at variance with King William II. he sheweth the causes in an Epistle unto Hugo Bishop of Lions First He would seek a Palle from Pope Urban and the King would not suffer him seeing he did not acknowledge Urban for Pope Secondly Then Anselm craveth that a Synod of the Nation might be called for reformation of some abuses in the Church or that the King would cause some things to be amended which in his judgement were wrong the King did refuse both Thirdly The King required from the Bishop some Lands non parvas which Lanfrank had in possession for the use of Soldiers and sub occasione cujusdam voluntariae justitiae and at that time the Soldiers were dead without children The Bishop refuseth to render the Lands unto the King nor will he placitare acknowledge the King for them In these particulars he asketh Hugo's advice and for his own opinion he declareth that seeing according to the decree of Rome the Pope may deprive him if he seek not his Palle within a year and seeing the King is the Advocate of that Church and now himself is the keeper of it if he would consent unto the King in giving away these Lands or in paying for them his Successors were to be prejudged in time coming therefore he chooseth rather to suffer the King's violence and forsake his Bishoprick In an Epistle unto Pope Paschalis he repeateth the same causes and sheweth that all the Bishops of England did advise him to obey the King and he would not for respect unto the Apostolical See and in time of his banishment the King had taken all his goods and the revenues of the Bishoptick so that he was necessitated to live by the liberality of the Bishop of Lions and he saith that some had advised him to excommunicate the King but the more prudent rectum habentes consilium had disswaded him because he could not be both party and Judge and he was advertised by his friends about the King that the King would contemn his excommunication So far there The ancient Historians write that this William turned Monasteries into Parks and places of pleasure and robbed Churches for his private gain and often said The bread of Christ is sweet unto Kings In the year 1100. when he was hunting in a new Forest a Soldier whether by chance or of purpose it is uncertain killed him with a dart that he died immediately Pa. Iovi in Angl. Reg. Chron. His Brother Robert was then at Jerusalem and the yonger Brother Henry was crowned He wrote unto Anselm excusing himself that necessity had moved him to accept the royal blessing from another Bishop and inviting him to return and so Anselm did return But their peace stood not long time Pope Paschalis wrote unto Anselm that it was decreed in his Consistory that no Clergy-man should do homage unto a Lay-man nor receive a Church or any Church-benefice from the hand of a Lay-man because it is the root of Simony Upon this advertisement Anselm would accept no presentation from the King and he degradeth all the Bishops and Abbots whom the King had promoved The King said unto him I have as great liberty in my Kingdom as the Emperor hath in the Empire and whosoever violateth the custom of the Realm is a Traitor and enemy unto me Anselm fled away again to Rome and when he was returning with warrant of Paschalis the King's Attorney meeteth him in Flanders and in his Masters name forbad him to enter the Land unless he would faithfully promise to keep all the customs both of his Father William and his Brother Mat. Par. in Hen. 1. At that time they were reconciled Again when Gerard Bishop of York died Henry giveth that See unto his Chancellor Thomas Anselm will not consent unless he will acknowledge him as the onely Metropolitan and he chargeth him to give
would contentiously defend his error by and by it should by these Legates be deferred unto the audience of the other Sisters and if by Letters Canonically written that Sister could be reduced unto the harmony of wholesome doctrine it was well but if not a general Councel might be assembled 2. The Empire was translated from Rome to the East and then it was ordained by 150. Bishops assembling in this City when blessed Nectarius was ordained Bishop of this See after the condemnation of Maximus Ennius who was infected with the contagion of Apolinaris then it was ordained I say with consent of the most godly Emperor Theodosius the elder that as old Rome had obtained from the holy Fathers in former time the first place in Ecclesiastical causes so then new Rome for the honor of the Empire should have the Ecclesiastical precedency after her and should be called as the second Rome so be called and be the second See and should preside all the Churches of Asia Thracia and Pontus and treat of all Church-affairs and determine them by her own Authority And then such Legates Wardens of the Catholique faith as were sent to Alexandria and Antiochia were sent also into this Royal City and likewise from hence unto them for the same ministery that they all might teach the same and differ in no point of truth 3. When the Empire was divided the Bishops were also divided the decrees of the Roman high Priest that were established in their Councels without the Greeks let these Bishops which belong unto him look unto them As for these Councels which in these days they hold how should we imbrace their decrees which are written against our knowledge For if the Roman Bishop sitting in the high throne of his glory will thunder against us and as it were from above throw his commands and will judge of us and our Churches not with our counsel but at his own pleasure yea and will Lord it over us what brotherhood or what fatherhood can be in this who can patiently endure it for then we might be called the very slaves and not children of his Church And if this were necessary and so grievous a yoke were to be laid on our necks none other thing followeth but that the only Roman Church should have that priviledg which they hunt after and she shall make Laws unto all others and she her self be without Law and so be not a pious mother of children but an imperious Lady of slaves To what purpose then were the knowledge of the Scriptures the studies of learning the doctrine and discipline of teachers and the noble wits of the wise Greeks the onely authority of the Roman high Priest which as thou sayest is above all turneth all to nothing Let him be the onely Bishop the onely Teacher the onely Commander and let him onely as the onely Pastor answer unto God for all things that are concredited unto him onely But if he will not have fellow-laborers in the Lord's vineyard and if he be exalted in keeping his primacy let him glory in his primacy but not contemn his brethren whom the truth of Christ hath begotten in the womb of the Church not unto bondage but unto freedom For as the Apostle saith We must all stand before the throne of Christ that every one may receive as he hath done whether good or ill He saith All though he was an Apostle he excepteth not himself he excepteth no mortal He said All he excepteth not the Roman high Priest Nor is it found in any Creed that we should believe specially the Roman Church but rather we are taught every where to believe that there is one holy Catholique Church These things speak I of the Roman Church with your favor which I do reverence as you do but will not follow absolutely nor do I think that she should be followed in all particulars whose authority thou hast propounded unto us as so excellent that we must forsake our own customs and receive her form and change in Sacraments without examining by reason and without authority of Scriptures but we as blinde men should follow her leading us whither she willeth by her own spirit which how safe or honorable it is for us let both the Latin and Greek Sages judge 4. Thou sayest that the Lord said unto Peter alone and not unto all the Apostles Whose sins ye forgive and what thou shalt binde on earth But it is believed that the Lord said that not unto Peter onely but indifferently unto them all with Peter or to Peter with them all Nor did the holy Ghost come down on Peter onely at the Pentecost but the Lord sent him unto them all in a like gift and in a like measure as he had promised therefore we do so acknowledge the power to be given of the Lord and received by Peter that we think the Authority of the other Apostles should not be minced seeing certainly they all equally without any prejudice of another or usurpation as truly meek and lowly in heart did receive the same holy Ghost and by the same holy Ghost did receive the same power of binding and loosing nor can we think that the priviledge was given unto Peter onely which is common unto them all by the Lord's gift therefore we may not take from others which have the same power and ascribe unto one the Authority which is common to them all Let Peter as the twelfth Apostle be honored so that the other eleven be not excluded from the Apostleship which certainly they did receive by an equal and not different dispensation not from Peter but from the Lord himself even as Peter did 5. I grant there have been many heresies in Constantinople but there also were they extinguished as the heresie of Arrius in the days of Constantine the root of them all was Philosophia which was planted in Constantinople and which the learned have abused So heresies have been condemned in the Churches of Calcedon Constantinople Ephesus Antiochia and Alexandria and it was commanded that none should any more plead for these heresies But now in this City are no heresies As for Rome haply no heresies began there because they were not so witty and subtil nor were they such searchers of the Scriptures as some here and as the vain wisdom wherewith some among us were miscarried into heresies is to be condemned so the rudeness of the Romans is to be commended whereby they said neither this nor that of the faith but with an unlearned simplicity did hear others which seemeth to have come either through too much sloth in searching the faith or through slowness of judgement or that they were taken up with the multitude and weight of secular affairs Catal. test verit lib. 15. The Reader may judge of this reply unto these objections and by these particulars understand what the Greeks did judge of the particulars that are omitted It seemeth the Romans would wipe away that jeering blot in the last
neck unto the sword nor do I think it expedient to advise any more with my Lords the Prelates nor if they will do otherwise do I consent unto them for it is more honest to deny quickly what is demanded unjustly then to drive off time by delays seeing he is the less deceived who is refused betimes When Gilbert had so made an end some English both Prelates and Nobles commend the yong Clerk that he had spoken so boldly for his Nation without flattering and not abashed at the gravity of such Authority but others because he spoke contrary unto their minde said A Scot is naturally violent and In naso Scoti piper But Roger Arch-Bishop of York which principally had moved this business to bring the Church of Scotland unto his See uttered a groan and then with a merry countenance laid his hand on Gilbert's head saying Ex tua phareta non exiit illae sagitta as if he had said When ye stand in a good cause do not forethink what ye shall say for in that hour it shall be given unto you This Gilbert was much respected at home after that And Pope Celestin put an end unto this debate for he sent his Bull unto King William granting that neither in Ecclesiastical nor Civil affairs the Nation should answer unto any forain Judge whatsoever except onely unto the Pope or his Legate specially constituted So far in that Register of Dunkel 5. The above named Henry II. was so admired thourgh the world for his Henry II. prudent and unfortunate prudence and prowess that Manuel Emperor of the Greeks Frederick Emperor of Germany the French King with many other famous Princes sent unto him as a School-Master of justice for determination of obscure doubts Alfonso King of Castile and Saucius King of Navar being at variance for some possessions did of their own accord submit themselves unto his judgement and he found an overture to both their good liking This is to be marked because the worshippers of Becket call him a vitious Prince In the year 1181. the Patriarch of Jerusalem and the Master of the Templaries having no King and being distressed by Saladin did profer unto the same Henry the Kingdom of Jerusalem and brought unto him the keys of their Cities He refused because of his weighty affairs at home They were opprest by the Infidels and he had no more prosperity for his Son would have the Government as well as the Title of the Kingdom and the Father did the service of a Steward unto his Son yea and more disdainfully did the Son entreat his Father till he was taken away by death and his Brother Richard was also a grief unto his Father and so was the third Brother John The true cause of all his woes may be thought the oppression of some professors of truth for Pol. Virgil. in Hist Anglor lib. 13. testifieth that about the year 1160. thirty teachers came from Germany into England and taught the right use of Baptism of the Lord's Supper c. and were put to death It is true Virgil calleth them worshippers of Divels but we shall hear anon how all professors of truth were reviled and John of Sarisbuny at the same time wrote saying He who speaketh for the truth of faith or sincerity of maners according to the Law of God is called superstitious envious and which is capital an enemy of the King After four years others which were in contempt called Publicans and Waldenses taught in England that the Roman Church had left the faith of Christ and was become the whore of Babel the barren fig-tree no obedience should be given unto the Pope or his Bishops Monks were dead carion their vows frivolous their characters were the mark of the Beast Io. Bale Cent. 2. § 96. in Appen And in the year 1166. the same Henry drew some professors unto judgement at Oxford because they were said to dissent from the doctrine of the Roman Church he caused them to be burnt with an hot iron and banished them I. Fox in Act. Mon. 6. At that time were many married Priests in Britanny Ephleg left his Married Clerks Son Cedda to be his Successor in the Priesthood at Plinmouth Arnold Dunprust left his Son Robert likewise in the same County unto Robert did his Son succeed In Norfolk Wulkerel dimitted his Priest-hood at Dyssa unto his lawful Son William Hugh Howet in Sarisbury John in Exchester and Oliver in Nottingham all succeeded unto their Fathers Io. Bale Cent. 3. § 10. in Appen In Ireland fifteen Bishops of Lesmore succeeded lineally and hereditarily for the space of 200. years and of them eight Sons succeeded unto their fathers Bernard in Vita Malac. until the year 1121. when the Bishop Celsus having no Son did as by testament name Malachias Bishop of Connereth to be his Successor and his friends as heirs did resist for five years Malachias had correspondence with Bernard of Claraval and had two Monks sent from that Abbey to begin an Abbey of that Order in Ireland but they returned against the Bishops will wherefore Bernard wrote unto him his 317. Epistle exhorting that he would not leave off the purpose but rather be more vigilant in that new place and Land so unaccustomed with Monastical life and excusing the Monks that their returning was occasioned by the unto wardness of these brethren living in a Land without discipline and especially not accustomed to submit unto such counsels This Malchias did urge the single life of Priests in Ireland He went to Rome and became Legate but died in the way beside Bernard 7. John of Sarisbury Bishop of Carnotum was familiar with his Countrey-man Iohn Bishop of Sarisbury Pope Hadrian IV. when they were alone in a chamber at Benevento Hadrian asked him what the world thought and spake of him and of the Church After a little form of excuse he said I will tell what I hear spoken every where they say The Church of Rome which is the Mother of all Churches is become a step dame unto them and the Pope is called across and grief unto all men and intolerable for pride as the zeal of their Fathers had erected Churches so now they do decay and the Pope was glorious not onely in purple but in glancing gold the Cardinals and Bishops are called Scribes and Pharisees laying heavy burthens on mens shoulders which themselves will not touch with their finger their Palaces are glorious and the Churches of Christ are polluted by their hands they spoil the Nations as if they would scrape together the treasures of Croesus But the most High dealeth most wisely with them for they become often a prey unto others and I think so long as they stray out of the way they shall never want a scourge from God Then said the Pope What thinkest thou He answered There is danger on every side I fear the blame of flattering or lying if I alone do speak contrary unto the world and I
corporally present in Transubstantiation the Sacrament Whence it was questioned Whether the bread evacuateth or the substance of it be changed into Christ's body Lombard could not define the question and sheweth the different opinions of others Lib. 4. Dist 11. Innocentius setteth it as an Article of faith that the bread and wine are transubstantiated into Christ's body and blood cap. 1. In cap. 2. the doctrine of Joachim is condemned but not himself In cap. 3. all men are cursed who hold not the faith which is in cap. 1. and they are ordained to be punished by the Magistrate and if they be Laicks their goods shall be confiscated or if they be Clerks their goods should return to the Church where they had their Benefice He ordained that all Magistrates should swear at their admission to banish all who are discerned Hereticks by the Church which if they be slack to do they should be accursed and if after excommunication any shall continue a year the Metropolitan should give notice unto the Pope who shall absolve all the subjects from obedience and give his Land unto others who will expel the Hereticks Item He who is declared an Heretick should not be admitted unto the Sacrament nor unto Christian burial nor should alms nor oblations be received from such Item All Bishops should twice or at least once in the year visit all their Diocy where is any suspicion of heresie and cause three or more men of best account or if need require all of the bounds should be compelled to swear whether they know any Hereticks there or if there be any privy meetings or any persons different in maners from the common conversation of others Cap. 10. Because the food of God's word is necessary unto Christian people and Bishops are hindered by many occasions from teaching their people therefore they should employ sufficient men to preach and visit and they should provide necessaries unto such This was a safe-guard unto unqualified and non-resident Bishops Cap. 13. There should be no more religions or society of Monks because there are too many already if any will be a Monk let him go to one of those sorts that are approved and if any will found a new Monastery let him take one of the former rules Cap. 19. We will not let this pass without correction that some of the Clergy adorn the Churches with their own and other mens goods that they are more like to Laicks houses then to the Churches of God Ca. 21. All believers when they come to the Auricular confession years of discretion should confess all their sins unto his own Priest once a year and accomplish the pennance that shall be enjoyned and should communicate at least at Easter unless his own Priest think good that he should abstain Neither may a Priest reveal unto others what hath been confessed These private confessions were in use before but then made necessary as also here it appeareth that before were no confessaries but the Priests until afterwards the Monks obtained this priviledge Ca. 22. Because when one is sick and the Physician biddeth send for a Priest the patient often despaireth of health and so falleth into greater danger therefore the Physician shall at the first bid send for the Physician of the soul Ca. 29. Plurality of Benefices is forbidden unless the Pope think good to dispense with some persons who are to be honored Ca. 31. Because Patrons detain the Church-revenues so that in these Countreys scarcely is found any Parish-Priest that hath but the least knowledge of letters therefore we ordain that a sufficient portion be assigned unto the Parish-Priest who should serve not by a Vicar but personally c. Ca. 42. As we would not that Laicks usurp the power of Clerks so we will that Clerks usurp not the power of Laicks Ca. 46. Magistrates should not exact taxations from the Clergy unless the Clerks will willingly contribute when they see the necessity of common burthens and even then not without the advice of the Pope Ca. 50. The prohibition of marriage should not exceed the fourth degree of blood or alliance because there are but four humors in mans body or it consisteth of four elements This is a fair pretence but it was a remedy saith Po. Virg. de inven lib. 5. cap. 5. against the Decree of Pope Julius who had ordained that marriage should not be within the seventh degree by which severity it came to pass that men could not finde marriage within their City and this Decree is observed saith he but he might have added unless men will pay for a dispensation and so no degree hindereth marriage as I have touched elsewhere and experience sheweth Likewise Pope Celestin the III. gave a judicial sentence If a married person fall into heresie the other spouse may marry another But this Innocentius ordained contrarily that heresie should not be a cause of divorce Extra de divort c. Quanto The election of the Pope was restrained unto the Cardinals by Pope Celestin the II. and this Innocentius confirmed that Act and added that the holy Colledge of Cardinals should have jurisdiction in all places and have authority over all men and power of judging the causes of all Princes and of bringing them into their Kingdoms or depriving them Cumi Ventura in Thesor Politic. pag. 388. printed at Frankford An. 1610. Peter King of Arragon made his Realms of Arragon and Sardinia tributary unto the Chair of St. Peter for the salvation of his soul forsooth in the days of this Innocentius He sat eighteen years and seven moneths After his death he appeared unto Ludgardis when she saw him compassed with so great fire she asked Who he was He answered I am Innocentius She groaned and said How is it that our common father is so tormented He answered I am so tormented for three causes which most justly had condemned me unto eternal punishment if by the intercession of the most holy Mother of God I had not repented at the last gasp I have indeed escaped eternal death but until the day of judgement I am tormented with most cruel punishments and that I could come unto thee to seek thy prayers the Mother of mercy hath obtained it from her Son And having spoken so he vanished The Nun declared his necessity unto her sisters that they would help him and lamenting his case she afflicted her self wonderously Let the reader understand saith my Author that I am not ignorant of those three causes which Ludgardis told me but for reverence of so great an high Priest I will not report them Bellar. de gemitu col lib. 2. cap. 9. ex Suri in vita Ludgar 2. HONORIUS the III. confirmed the Order of Dominicks and gave them priviledge of preaching and hearing confessions albeit they had not cure of souls or parishes He confirmed also the Orders of Franciscans Augustinenses and Carmelites He ordained that every one should bow their knee at the lifting up of the
Rome Matth. Paris loc ci and he sent unto Sifrid Bishop of Mentz commanding him to publish the sentence of the Roman Consistory against Otho throughout all Germany and charge all the Cities that they do not acknowledge him Sifrid delayed no time But immediately Henry Count Palatine of Rhene the Duke of Brabant and other Princes and Barons levy an Army against Sifrid and forced him to leave his Bishoprick and hide himself in Thuringia where the Count did as yet cleave unto the Pope When Otho understood of this stir in Germany he did return quickly and notwithstanding the Pope's curse was received as Emperor and calleth a Diet at Norinberg An. 1212. about Whitsunday where he declareth the manifold fraud of Innocentius and how unjustly he had accursed him and then said Be of courage you Princes unto you belongeth the charge of this Kingdom and the administration thereof I say unto you belongeth every disposition of the Teutonick Kingdom and to provide for every thing therein it is in your power and not in the power of the Pope to create or forsake an Emperor it is your part to calm the troubles if any shall arise within the Empire therefore ye Princes and Nobles maintain your rights and shew your power for your Nation and Imperial Laws lest if ye do it not ye be deprived of Empire and patrimony c. By these and such other words they resolve to levy immediately an Army and first to invade Thuringia Io. Naucler gener 41. In the year 1214. Innocentius causeth Frederick to be elected which now had been well bred in literature and Otho thought to have hindered the election but the Princes some for envy of his puissance and some for affection to the former Emperor and some addicted unto the Pope fell from him therefore he retired into Saxony until he gathered a new Army he made some attempts but in vain and died An. 1220. 3. FREDERICK the II. left Germany in peace and went to be confirmed at Rome He gave unto Pope Honorius the County of Funda and other great gifts even a rod to break his own head and he confirmed the Act Whosoever continued a year under excommunication shall be guilty of proscription and shall not be absolved until he make satisfaction unto the Pope In recompence of these gratitudes and obeysance when two Counts in Tuscia Thomas and Richard did rebel against the Emperor the Pope maintained them and absolved them from their allegiance and because Frederick did expostulate Honorius the Pope thundereth a curse against him Some Bishops conspired with the rebels and the Emperor accused and pursued them for treason They run to Honorius He sent a Nuntio unto the Emperor and commandeth to restore the Bishops and dischargeth him that he meddle not with Church-men The Emperor could not endure such imperiousness and said How long will the Bishop of Rome abuse my patience when will his covetous heart be satisfied go tell him that I have as great prerogatives as my Father Henry and Frederick my Grand-father and that I will rather hazard my Crown then suffer him to empair my authority seeing every Prince in France Spain England c. hath the nomination of their own Prelates Pe. Mexia But Platina saith The cause of this excommunication was when his Mother died which held him within bounds he began to vex the Church Lands But it is certain by sundry Histories that his Mother died in the beginning of Innocentius In his time came John de Bregna King of Jerusalem into Italy for aid against the Turks he made reconciliation betwixt the Pope and Emperor and gave his onely Daughter Jole unto the Emperor then a widower with the Title King of Jerusalem for this cause the Kings of Sicily were called Kings of Jerusalem for a long space Then Frederick did intend to go into Asia yet because he delayed Pe. Mexia saith the truce which John had made with the Sultan for ten years was not yet expired the Pope did intend some great thing against him but was taken away by death When Gregory was installed Jole was brought to Rome to be married and when the Pope held out his right foot unto the Emperor to kiss it he scarcely touched his knee but would not bow unto the foot P. Mexia The Pope was not well pleased he dissembleth for a time but intendeth to revenge So after some moneths he chargeth the Emperor to go into Asia according to his vow but intendeth to deprive him of the Empire Frederick suspecteth it and delayeth the longer till he heard that the Christians in Asia were utterly distressed then he assembleth his Nobles at Cremona and causeth his Son Henry to be created Caesar and sent him to perswade the Princes to send aid unto his expedition An. 1226. At this time the Lombards had made a league with other Cities of Italy by suggestion of Pope as is believed saith Naucler Honorius against the Emperor which league continued many years to the great prejudice of the Empire and manifest hindering of the expedition An. 1227. Pope Gregory again chargeth the Emperor to go into Asia Frederick writeth unto his Son to conveen the Princes again and nameth the time when they should make their rendezvous at Brundusio The Emperor becometh sickly nevertheless he sailed with his Army into Creta and there being hindered by sickness he sent his Army forward and returned himself into Pulia Then the Pope excommunicateth him the Papalines say because he had murthered Jole and others speak of other pretexts but P. Mexia and Blondus say that Jole died after this curse Immediately Frederick sent to Rome offering to clear himself but his Ambassade was not admitted Therefore the Emperor sent Letters throughout the Empire and to other Princes shewing how wonderously he was excommunicated and how presumptuous and covetous the Church of Rome was become even the mother of all mischief Unto Otho Duke of Bavier he wrote thus The high Priests of Rome do now affect not onely dominion but God-head for they will have all men to fear them more then God and it is sure that there be many Antichrists among them neither hath Christian Religion any such adversary that man which is called the Pope abounding in wealth to the great prejudice of piety thinketh after the maner of Tyrants that he may do as he listeth and is answerable to none as if he were God what is proper unto God he vaunteth of himself that he cannot err he requireth both impudently and imperiously all men to believe that he cannot be guilty of a lye Avent Annal. lib. 7. And unto Henry the III. King of England he wrote The Church of Rome is become so avaricious that they are not content with the goods of the Church but they will have the inheritance of Emperors Kings and Princes and make them all tributaries as Henry hath experience and the Earl of Tolouse whom the Popes binde with excommunication till they bring them into
more licence maketh us all the worse he who is the servant of servants will be Lord of Lords as if he were a God he despiseth the holy assemblies and counsels of his Brethren yea of his Lords he feareth that he be called to account for what he doth dayly against laws and good order he speaketh great things as if he were God he hath new purposes in his head to set up an Empire unto himself that wicked man whom they usually now call Antichrist in whose forehead is written the name of blasphemy I am God I cannot err changeth laws establisheth his own spoileth defraudeth killeth and sitteth in the Temple of God domineering far and wide As in the days of the ancient Sibylla Hydaspes that most ancient King hath under the name of a prophecying childe told the prosperity and named the Romans long before Troy was and Prophets have foretold in dark words that every one cannot understand The majesty of the Roman people by whom the world was governed is now away and the power hath returned into Asia the East shall rule again and the West shall be a servant Kingdoms are multiplied the highest power is I will not say torn but dissolved and broken into many the Emperor is but a title and onely a shadow now there be ten Kings together who have taken their part of the ancient Roman Empire not to rule it but to destroy it Those ten horns which St. Augustine could not understand the Turks Greeks Egyptians Africans Spaniards French English Germans Italians and Sicilians do possess the Roman Provinces and a little horn is grown up among them which hath eyes and a mouth speaking great things especially it compelleth three of these Kingdoms to wit of Sicily Italy and Germany to serve it What is more clear then this prophesie c. 12. Petrus de Vineis Chancellor of the Emperor Frederick the II. wrote Petrus de Vineis against the maners of the Pope's Court. six books of Epistles which were printed in the year 1566. some of them are inserted in Catalog test verit lib. 16. He wrote many in name of the Emperor unto several Princes The second Epistle of the first book he directed unto the Kings and Princes generally exhorting them that they obey not the Pope and his Cardinals who feed upon the alms of the poor and oppress the children of the Church The following ages saith he may be wise when they know what hath been before them and as the wax receiveth impression from the signature so mortal men are framed by example O that I had tasted of such happiness that Christian Princes had left unto us such timely warning as we from the experience of our wounded Majesty do leave unto you the Clergy who are made fat by the alms of the poor do oppress the children when they are ordained Apostolical Fathers though they be the children of our subjects yet forgetting their fatherly duty will not vouchsafe to reverence Emperor nor King What is spoken in borrowed words is clear by the presumption of Pope Innocent the IV. for in a general Councel as he calleth it he durst pronounce a sentence of deposition which he cannot maintain without a strange prejudice of all Kings albeit I was neither summoned nor convicted of any fraud or offence What cause have ye all and every King of every Countrey to fear from the wrath of such a Prince of Priests It is not enough that he attempteth to dethrown us albeit we by the power of God were crowned after the election of the Princes and approbation of the whole Church and people living in the Religion of Christian faith and albeit in respect of the Imperial Diadem no rigor can be exercised against us even though lawful causes were proved against us but the abuse of that Priestly power would so overthrow us that we should be neither first nor last And this indeed ye do when ye obey them who counterfeit holiness and their ambition hopeth to swallow you all O that your simple credulity would beware as Christ hath warned of that leaven of the Scribes and Pharisees how many filthinesses of that Court might ye abhor which shame and dishonesty will not suffer me to name truly the wealthy revenues wherewith they are enriched to the impoverishing of many Kingdoms have made them mad among us Christians are become beggers that the Patarens may be fed among them ye bring down your own houses that ye may build up your adversaries houses there It hath been our care that those things should be written for you albeit not declaring sufficiently what I wish but other things I will acquaint you with in a more private way to wit to what uses your prodigality may employ the riches of the poor What can be done in chusing an Emperor unless peace which we intend by able mediators to establish be at least superficially restored betwixt us and the Church what may we intend concerning the common and particular affairs of all Kings c. In Epist 3. he faith It is no where found that by any Law of God or man the high Priest of Rome may at his pleasure transfer the Empire or judge Kings or Princes by depriving them of their temporal Kingdoms for albeit according to the Law of men or of custom our consecration belongeth unto him yet he hath no more power to deprive us then the Prelates of any other Nation who after their custom do consecrate and anoint their Kings In Epist 13. unto the King of France It is notorious and the world cannot hide it how that Apostolical Father hath impugned our innocency with both the swords for while at his command we were passing over sea he our adversary and enemy invaded the Kingdom of Sicily and hath spoiled it many ways then after our returning into the Kingdom by the manifold intercession of the Alman Princes a peace was made with the Church and though I did my service yet that Apostolical man laid his hands more heavily upon us and proprio motu without any cause on my part he hath devised whatever could be devised to our ruine and by proclaiming the sentence of excommunication against us and by his Missives and Nuntios he publisheth unto all men the titles of defaming us Lastly To supplant us he aspiring as it were to build the tower of Babylon against the fort of David hath called all the Prelates he could unto a particular Councel so aiming to set the East before the North but the wondrous providence of God by whom we live and reign beholding the purpose of so great iniquity and turning his thoughts into nothing hath brought the Cardinals and Prelates both of France and some other Nations into our hands whom many others being drowned in the sea we keep fast as our enemies Let not your Highness marvel si Augustus tenet in Augusto that Caesar keepeth in prison the Prelates of France who would have imprisoned Caesar In Epist
came from France with Lewis fell sick and being moved in conscience called unto him some of the English Lords and said unto them I lament your wretched case and from my heart I do pity the desolation come upon your Country the dangerous snares which are laid for your confusion are hid from your eyes but take heed in time Prince Lewis hath sworn a great oath and sixteen of his Nobles of whom I was one that if he obtain the Crown of England he will banish them all which are now against their native King and are Traitors to his noble Person And that ye take not this for a fable I assure you upon my faith being in this condition as ye now see at the mercy of God I have great conscience hereof and I pity your estate and so give you this warning your King hath for a season kept you under but if Lewis shall prevail he will put you from all of two extream evils chuse the least and keep it secret what I have told you Shortly thereafter he departed this life When this was once noised among the Barons they were in great heaviness for they saw themselves betrapped every way on the one side was the Pope's curse and also Lewis dealing to the French all that he purchased either Territories or Castles yea and they heard him say They were all Traitors Then they agree to submit themselves unto King John they were easily pardoned And John recovered Rochester Castle and City London York Lincoln and prevailed in many hazardous adventures against Lewis and Alexander The same year John did lodge two days in the Abbey not far from Lincoln and there died Some say he was poisoned by a Cistertian Monk Matth. Parisien saith he died of an Ague through sorrow and surfeit Rog. Hoveden and 1. Fox in Act. Monim give him this testimony He was indeed a valorous Prince and unfortunate like Marius having experience of both fortunes nor loved he the Mass Then many of the Lords swear obedience unto Lewis But William Earl of Pembroke Marshal of England a grave and wise Counsellor did quietly and friendly call together sundry of the Earls and Barons and set before them Henry the eldest Son of King John being them nine years old and perswaded them to embrace him for their King and he was crowned by Wallo at Glocester with consent of them which had followed his Father and Wallow acccursed them all which did follow Lewis Nevertheless Lewis did more and more harm in the Land until the above named William went against him with an Army and then he fled into London and sent unto his Father for help an hundred Ships were prepared in France but Richard a bastard Brother of King John having onely eighteen Ships for keeping the Cinque-Ports set upon them and by providence fifteen of them escaped not unsunk or taken Then the Ambassades of Lewis writ from Rome unto him If he left not England the Pope would renew the sentence of excommunication against him likewise many of the Nobles forsook him Then he sought a treaty with the King and at last it was concluded that a 1000 l. should be given unto Lewis to depart and should never return So he was honourably convoyed unto the Sea And reconciliation was made betwixt Henry and Alexander with consent of the Legate Then Wallo began his harvest the Kings had dealt for themselves and their Armies and the Legate could wring nothing from them but he calleth the Clergy to account Hugh Bishop of Lincoln paid 1000. marks unto the Pope and as much unto the Legate c. He summoned the Scotch Bishops and Abbots to Anwick some opened their purses and were absolved and the most stubborn as he called them were sent to Rome With the inferior Church-men he took another course he sent for the Prior of Duresm and Westbeck the Arch-Deacon to go into Scotland and call before them the Priests and Canons into every principal Town of the bounds and there partly upon their confessions and partly by wearisome protractions from day to day great sums were squeezed from them They who went to Rome had purchased Letters from the Bishops and Abbots of England against Wallo and accused him before Pope Honorius of avarice and other crimes Wherefore the Pope took from him a part of the prey and the accusers were absolved and sent home with empty purses But the Pope being not yet contented sent Cardinal Aegidius to exact other sums for absolving them from their vow of going into Palestina When Aegidius returned he said he was robbed by the way therefore another Legate was sent to gather as much The King convened his Nobles and Prelates and all in one voice did send and forbid the Legate to come into the Realm G. Buchan Hist lib. 7. Also England groaned under these burthens and sent their grievances unto the Councel at Lions Regrating 1. That the Pope was not content with Peter-pence but extorted from them great sums of money without consent of the King and against all precedent examples 2. Patrons cannot present unto Benefices which are given to Romans ignorant of the language to the great prejudice of souls and spoiling of the Realm 3. Of the frequent recourse of the Pope's Legates by whom faith and fidelity the ancient Customs of the Nation the Authority of the Statutes Laws and Priviledges are abrogated But the Pope's purse had no ears to hear such complaints and anon he sent for more money wherefore a Proclamation was made in name of King Henry the III. that no man should consent to any exaction of money unto the Court of Rome The Pope in a rage directed instantly his Letters unto the Bishop of Worcester charging all England under pain of his curse to obey his Legate before such a day and that Bishop to be executioner of his curse Fear of the curse prevailed against the former Proclamation But the Pope was not yet satisfied he was not ashamed to crave first the tenth then the fifth part and lastly the third part of all Church-revenues within England besides other extraordinary occasions and the yearly revenue of the Pope in England was 60000. marks sterling Whereupon the King sent his Messengers again unto Rome and the Nobles did by writing complain of the scandals arising from the avarice of the Court and spread their complaint through the Christian world professing that they would not suffer the Country to be so rudely abused although the King would wink at it and unless these things said they unto the Pope be speedily redressed by you let your Holiness know for certainty that it may not without cause be feared that such danger is like to ensue both to the Church of Rome and unto our King that no remedy will easily be found for it At that time John a Cardinal and an English man did entreat his Holiness for God's cause to bridle with some temperance the passion of his minde which is here said he
more contrary unto the Apostles or more hateful unto Christ Jesus then to destroy souls by defrauding them of the Ministry ..... In a word the holiness of the Apostolical seat cannot do any thing but unto edification and not to destruction for this is the fulness of power to edification But those things which they call Provisions are not to edification but most manifest destruction The Pope hearing this Letter foamed as in a rage and sware by Peter and Paul that he would hurl such a phrenetick wretch into confusion which durst so boldly controle his command and make him a fable unto the world Is not the King of England our vassal yea and slave whom I at my nod may thrust into prison The Cardinals namely Aegidius a Spaniard and some others touched in conscience could scarcely appease his fury and among other words they said To confess the truth unto your Holiness it is true what he saith and we cannot condemn him for it he is a Catholick man more holy and religious then we our selves are and as it is judged amongst all the Prelates there is none better nor his equal this is not unknown universally nor can our contradiction avail against him wherefore we think best to pass by such a thing lest perhaps some tumult arise thereupon especially seeing it is manifest unto all men that once must come a defection and departure from the Church of Rome When Robert lay on his death bed he said unto the brethren coming to visit him Heresid is an opinion taken up by human sense contrary Heresie white unto the holy Scriptures openly avowed and pertinaciously maintained Is not Innocentius therefore an Heretick and since Christ came into the The Pope an Heretick and Antichrist World to save souls may not the Pope be justly called the Antichrist who feareth not to destroy souls The Pope doth impudently annul the priviledges of his Ancestours .... and therefore the contemner should be contemned according to that saying of Esay Wo to thee who despisest ..... Matth. Parisien 9. In the year 1240. a Carthusian Monk at Cambridge said openly before Otho the Legate Gregory is not the head of the Chutch but there is another head thereof Satan is loosed the Pope is an Heretick Gregory which is called Pope defileth the Church and the World The Legate said unto him Is not power given from above unto the Pope to loose and bind souls and to exerce the charge of Peter on earth The Monk replied How can I think that such power as was given unto Peter is given to a Simoniack and Usurer yea and who is defiled with greater crimes The Legate did blush for shame and said We may not strive in words with a fool Idem 10. Seval Arch-Bishop of York followed in the same footsteps when he saw the pride of the Pope usurping and tyrannizing above the Kings he was astonished and in the grief of his heart he intreated Pope Alexander the IV. by Letters that he would leave off from such daily enormities or at least refrain himself and follow the example of good men that he would feed Christ's Lambs as Peter did and not pull the skins off them and devour them like an hungry Wolf The Pope had given the fattest of his Benefices unto some wanton young men and ignorant of the language as he made Jordanus Dean of York c. Seval would admit none of them wherefore the Pope excommunicated him with bells and candles He could suffer these ceremonies but he could not suffer strangers to be set over the people and the more he was cursed by the Pope he was the more beloved of the people and they did bless him yet quietly for fear of the Romans Although he was not murthered yet for his sufferings he was called a Martyr Idem ad An. 1257. 11. Matthew of Paris whom I have often named was a Benedictine of Saint Alban he wrote the History of England from the days of William the Conqueror until the year of his own death 1260. where he describeth how others spoke against the abomination of Antichrist to the end that posterity might know and abhor it and thereby he giveth us to understand what were his own thoughts as here and there he expresseth himself e. g. ad An. 1237. he saith It is manifestly known that the Church of Rome alas hath deserved the wrath of God for the guides thereof seek not the devotion of people but their full purses not to gain souls unto God but to collect revenues to themselves to oppress the religious and many ways impudently to catch other mens goods ...... hence ariseth grumbling among men and the wrath of God is provoked dayly Ad An. 1238. he calleth the Pope the Successor but not the imitator of Peter Ad An. 1245. he saith The Pope sent unto the King of Arragon and then unto the King of England craving that he may come and abide in their Kingdoms and the Nobility did refuse because the Papal Court was so infamous that the strength thereof went up unto the clouds Ad An. 1251. he saith The threatning of the Apostle may be thought to be fulfilled Vnless there be a departing the son of perdition shall not be revealed Behold that mens hearts depart and not their bodies from the Pope who is enraged like a step-father and from the Church of Rome which is cruel in persecuting like a step-mother 12. John Russel an English Gentleman who married the Widow of Walter Cumin Earl of Lenox about the year 1262. afterwards he purchased Letters from the Pope to summon a number of Scots to appear in England before the Legate for slandering his wife of witchcraft and poisoning her first husband The Scots dispised the citation alledging their ancient priviledge that Scotch men cannot be charged to answer without their own Country and so the summons turned to nothing saith Buchan Hist lib. 7. 13. Within some few years King Alexander the III. was encombred with The Lords and Bishops strive for precedency the pride of Priests and Monks saith the same Author there he understandeth certainly Bishops and Abbots which being enriched saith he by former Kings and enjoying long prosperity began to grow rank and would go before the Nobility as in wealth so in all other things or at least be equal with them The Noble men took this in ill part and dealt roughly with them wherefore they complain unto the King Whether he thought these injuries not to be so hainous as the Priests called them or if he thought that they were not without cause yet he made no account of them therefore the Bishops did excommunicate all the Noble men excepting the King only and with many threats do prepare themselves to go unto Rome Then the King calling to minde what broils Tho. Becket had raised in England by his ambition called the Bishops from their journey and compelled the Nobility to yeild unto their pride Thus the spiritual
was the custom of Italy in the days of Pope Alexander the IV. and in the Councel of Vienna An. 1308. the Clergy offered unto the Pope the twentieth part of their stipends yearly if he would discharge the Annates and they were not heard England would never pay the Annates of lesser Benefices although they did yeild in Bishopricks saith Caranza in Bonifac. VIII Io. Naucler pag. 914. saith I see none in Germany pay Annates unto the Pope but only they who hold their Benefices of the Pope immediately Pol. Virgil. loc cit saith How grievous is it to the Priests to deliver the price of the Annates before they receive a penny whereby they are forced to undertake great debts and so wrong their friends from whom they borrow if it happen that they die soon shall not this be occasion unto wicked men to corrupt Religion yea and indeed saith he it breedeth great contempt of the poor Ministers and their Ministry P. Mornay in Myster pag. 540. saith That An. 1416. the Church of France did refuse to pay the Annates because albeit it was once granted in the days of Pope John XXI for an expedition beyond Sea and sundry Popes had by force taken them yet it should not be so since thereby Benefices and Ecclesiastical things are sold and both Popes Bishops and Priests are guilty of simony contrary to their oaths But to return unto Pope Clemens he had promised unto King Philip to abolish the memory of Pope Boniface the VIII and to annul all his Acts but by advice of Cardinal Pratensis he delayed unto a general Councel and this he summoned to be held at Vienna where the King did require from the Pope the performance of his promise The Councel did acknowledge Boniface to have been a lawful Pope but they did declare all his Acts against the King to have been unjust and that none of them should be prejudicial unto the King nor his Successors Io. Naucler pag. 872 878. In this Councel the Pope did propound the aid of the Christians in Syria that the Templaries should be punished as also the reformation of the Church Wars were proclaimed and Indulgences were offered in these words We will that the punishment of Hell be no way laid upon him which is signed with the Cross granting also unto every signed person power to pull three or four souls out of Purgatory at their pleasure The Divines at Paris were not a little scandalized and the rather because it was written in the same Bull We command the Angels to carry the absolved soul into the glory of Paradise It was then a received Article that the Pope may command the Angels as his Sergeants In this Councel the Templaries were condemned for their Apostasie But Io. Bale in Cent. 4. 82. in Appen 2. sheweth The Red Friers destroyed from Christop Massaeus and P. Mornay sheweth that Bocatius Villanus Antonin Aventin and others bear witness of their innocency some affirm that their great revenues through Europe was the cause of their ruine and therefore some accuse Pope Clemens and King Philip others say the Pope envied them because they inveighed against the Popes and Court of Rome as disturbers of Christendom and the cause of losing Syria and Palestina Io. Naucler pag. 873. saith At that time Clemens the V. accused the Templaries of impiety and that order was destroyed and their most large revenues were taken Some report that they had an image clothed with a mans skin unto which when they entered the Order they did homage sacrificing most cruelly with mans blood which when they had drunk they did exhort one another unto continuance in such wickedness and other crimes were imputed unto them especially that by their craft the Turks had got Jerusalem This pest saith he did fall by the great fervor of all French and also in Germany after the Letters of Pope Clemens and I see that some writers do not so much condemn the doleful religion of the Templaries as the avarice of the French King who was the cause of this faction And Pope Clemens gave their goods unto the Order of St. John or the Hospitalaries but because the King and other Princes had taken possession of them much money must be paid for redeeming them But thereafter the King and his children were obnoxious to many miseries which they were said to have suffered for their iniquities and many judged those men to have suffered unjustly and did reverence them as Martyrs and with devotion did gather their bodies and bones Moreover saith he Jacob de Moguntia writing of those times reporteth that Clemens the V. condemned the Order of the Templaries and committed the execution against some in Germany unto the Bishop of Mentz He called a Synod and when he was in the Chapter-house ready to publish the process a religious man Hugo Count of Wiltgraff who abode in the Castle of Grunbach by Meisenheim came in with twenty Soldiers his Brethren of that Order clad with white clokes with the sign of the red Cross after the maner of the Teutonicks and they all had their weapons under their clokes The Arch-Bishop rose up unto them and beckoned with his hand that they should sit by him But the Count standing said My Lord Arch-Bishop it is publickly said that to day you will renounce and accurse me and my Brethren of the Order of the Temple which is not pleasant unto us but we demand that you would publish unto your Clergy here present our appeal which we have made unto the next Pope The Arch-Bishop could not go from his place for fear of weapons and therefore he answered calmly It shall be so but first the Pope's Process must be published and afterwards without any distance he caused the Appeal of the Templaries with the causes thereof to be read and published And among other things in that Appeal it was written as one cause that their Brethren whom the Pope had caused to be burnt were free of those imputed crimes and for a miraculous token of their innocency their clokes with the sign of the Cross were not burnt nor consumed in the fire The Arch-Bishop said unto them Be of good courage I will write unto the Pope in your favor and so it was And after the Arch-Bishops Letter the Pope wrote again unto him and recommended to enquire of the matter And the Bishop called another Synod and by advice and consent of other Bishops in the Province the innocency of the Friers was clearly known and they were absolved This was done in Mentz An. 1211. Iuly 1. saith Naucler P. Morn in Myster saith When John Molan a Burgundian the chief of that Order was entering into the fire he summoned Pope Clemens to appear within forty days before the throne of God to answer to that sentence pronounced against him Molan was burnt March 11. An. 1313. and Clemens died April 10. immediately following As for the third cause of the Synod we shall have
bodily pains in this world which after their own sayings are far less and the Pope may go down to hell as another man and whereas he taketh upon him to absolve any man without inward repentance he extolleth himself above God This complaint is at length in the Act. Monim written by Io. Fox and these are the chief heads of it 11. In the twenty fifth year of King Edward the III. which was 1364. Laws against the power of the Pope Statutes were made If any procured from Rome a provision to any Abbey Priory or Benefice in England which is said to be in destruction of the Realm and holy Religion or if any man sued out of the Court of Rome any process or procured any personal citation upon causes whose cognifance and final discussion pertaineth to the King's Court these shall be out of the King's protection and their lands goods and cattels shall be forfeited unto the King The narrative of the Act sheweth the cause of it and the King and Commons of the Realm had oft complained that his Realms were impoverished by the Pope giving Benefices to strangers which never dwelt in England the King and Nobility were robbed of their right of patronage the cure was not served and the will of the first founders was not followed The King had oft complained but in vain therefore he resolved to make his Kingdom free from this bondage Morn in Myster pag. 480. sheweth that when Pope Gregory the XI heard of it he cried This enterprise is a renting of the Church a destroying of Religion and usurpation of his right and priviledge Wherefore he sent immediately unto Edward requiring him to annul these Acts. But when the Schism arose no Pope did insist in it until Pope Martin the V. sent more sharp Letters unto King Henry the VI. And he answered An Act of Parliament cannot be annulled but by another Parliament and he would assemble a Parliament within a short space for the same cause but he did it not saith Pol. Virg. Hist lib. 19. In the thirteeth year of Richard the II. this Act was revived in these words If any person within or without the Realm shall seek from the Court of Rome preferment to any Benefice of Cure or without Cure the preferment shall be null and the person shall be banished and his goods shall appertain unto the King and the same punishment shall strike against them which receive or entertain any such person As also it was ordained If any person shall bring or send any summons sentence or excommunication or if any shall make execution of any such summons sentence or excommunication against any person whatsoever shall forfeit all his lands and goods for ever and himself shall be imprisoned and incur the pain of death yea although such a person had obtained the King's licence for petitioning at the Court of Rome he shall sorfeit a years rent It is also observed that before the year 1367. the high offices in England Offices of State as the Lord Chancellor the Lord Treasurer the Lord Privy Seal c. were wont to be for the most part in the hands of the Clergy as also in Scotland until the Reformation but about that time the English Nobility procured that all these offices should be given unto temporal Lords 12. At that time God raised up John Wickliff a couragious witness of Iohn Wickliff truth he was Fellow of Merton Colledge and Master of Baliol Colledge in Oxford and Reader of Divinity there about the year 1370. He began first to oppose in questions of Logick and Metaphysick but such as strawed the way to other things which he intended When he set upon controversies of Divinity he protested publickly in the Schools that his aim was to bring the Church from Idolatry to some amendment In his book entituled The path-way to perfect knowledge near the end he sheweth what travel he had in translating the Bible into English he gathered many old Latine Bibles for saith he the late books are very corrupt and he conferred the translations with the ancient Doctors and common Glosses and especially he was helped by the late translation of Lyra in the old Testament and the fourth time he employed many cunning men at the correcting of his fourth translation Then he wrote that book which I have now named wherein he giveth the sum of every book of the old Testament with some general and useful observations He reckoneth the books according to the Hebrew and sheweth also some use of the Apocrypha for examples of piety patience constancy c. and denieth that they are for proof of faith In chap. 2. he saith The truth of the Gospel sufficeth to salvation without keeping the ceremonies made of God in the old Law and much more without keeping the ceremonies of sinful and unknowing men that have been made in time of Antichrist and unbinding of Satan as it is Apocal. 20. and he calleth it heresie to say otherwise In chap. 1. he saith Christian men and women old and yong should study fast in the new Testament for it is of full authority and open to the understanding of simple men as to the points that be most needful to salvation and the same sentence in the darkest places of holy writ is both open and dark which sentence is in the open places and each place of holy writ both open and dark teacheth humility and charity and therefore he that keepeth humility and charity hath the true understanding and perfection of all holy writ as Augustine proveth in his Sermon of praising charity therefore no simple man of wit should be feared unmeasurably to study the text of holy writ for they are the words of everlasting life as Peter said to Christ Iohn 6. and the holy Ghost stirred holy men to speak and write the words of holy writ for the comfort and salvation of meek Christian men as Peter in his Epistles and Paul Rom. 15. witness And no Clark should be proud of the very understanding of holy writ for that very understanding without charity which keepeth God's hests maketh a man deeper damned as Christ Jesus and James witness and the pride and covetousness of Clarks is the cause of their blindeness and heresie In chap. 10. Though Kings and Lords knew no more of holy writ then three stories of 2 Chron. that is of Jehoshaphat Hezekiah and Josiah they might learn sufficiently to live well and govern their people well by God's Law and eschew all pride and idolatry and other sins But alas alas alas whereas King Jehoshaphat sent his Princes Deacons and Priests to each City of his Realm with the Book of God's Law to teach openly God's Law unto the people ..... some Christian Lords send general Letters unto all their Ministers and Liege-men that the pardons of the Bishop of Rome which are open lies for they grant many hundred years of pardons after doomsday be preached generally in their Realms
and Lordships and if any wise man gain-say the open errors of Antichrist and teach men to give their alms to poor needy men to escape the pains of Hell and to gain the bliss of Heaven he shall be imprisoned as a man of unchristian belief and traitor to God and Christian Kings and Lords And whereas King Hezekiah was busie to cleanse God's house and put away all uncleanness from the Sanctuary ..... some Christians Lords in name and Heathens in conditions defile the Sanctuary of God and bring in simoniacal Clarks full of covetousness and heresie and hypocrisie and malice to stop God's Law that it be not known and kept or freely preached and some Christian Lords keep many Prelats and Curats in their Courts and in secular offices openly against God's Law and mans and withhold them from their ghostly office and helping of Christian souls ...... let these unwise Lords know that Eli the Prophet one only had the truth of God and King Ahab with 850 Priests and Prophets of Baal had the false part and after Micheas one alone Prophet of God had the truth against 400 Prophets of Baal that counselled Achab to war to his own shame and death so now a few poor men and Idiots in comparison of School-Clarks may have the truth of holy Scripture against many thousand Prelates and religious that be given to worldly pride covetousness simony hypocrisie and other fleshly sins and the rather seeing poor men desire only the truth and freedom of the holy Gospel and Scripture and accept mans law and ordinances only in as much as they be grounded on holy Scripture or good reason and common profit of Christian people ...... But it is to be feared full sorely that Kings and Lords now have been in the former sins of Manasses God grant that they repent verily and make amends to God and man as he did in the end And near the end of that Chapter he saith Now in England it is a common protection against persecution of Prelates and some Lords if a man be accustomed to swear needless false and unadvised oaths by the bones nails and sides and other members of Christ and be proud and letcherous and speak not of God's Law and reprove not sin about him and to abstain from needless oaths and not lawful and to reprove sin by way of charity is cause enough why Prelates and some Lords slander men and call them Lollards Hereticks raisers of debate and treason against the King ...... How much blood have Lords shed in wars for pride and covetousness by counsel of false Prelates Confessors and Preachers it passeth mans wit to tell fully in this life but of shedding blood and slaying poor men by withdrawing alms and giving it to dead stocks or stones or to rich Clarks and feigned religious were to speak now if a man had the spirit of ghostly strength now men kneel and pray and offer fasts to dead Images that have neither hunger nor cold and despise beat and slay Christian men what honoring of God is this c. The Bishops and Friers could not endure such doctrine but so long as Edward the III. lived he was safe for that King loved him and as some write the above named Acts were by his information máde against the Pope and Prelates when the King became old and unable his second Son John Duke of Lancaster was Regent for the King 's eldest Son was dead and his Son Richard was yong he approved the doctrine of Christ which Wickliff did teach so did Henry Percey Lord Marshal William Rigge Chancellor of the University and many more of account Simon Langham Arch-Bishop of Canterbury summoned him to appear at Lambeth An. 1376. The Duke of Lancaster went with him and the contention was great yet nothing was done against him at that time In the beginning of the reign of Richard the II. John the Regent and the Lord Marshal gave up their Offices then the Bishops thought to have the more advantage against Wickliff Nevertheless he continued preaching 1. The holy Eucharist after consecration is not the body of Christ but figuratively or sacramentally 2. The Church of Rome is not the head of all Churches nor had Peter any more power given him by Christ then any other Apostle had 3. The Pope hath no more power of the keys then any other within the order of Priesthood hath 4. If God be temporal Princes may lawfully and justly take their temporalities from Church-men sinning habitualiter 5. The Gospel is a rule sufficient by it self to rule the life of all Christians here c. These and such other Articles were brought to Pope Gregory the XI by him and twenty three Cardinals they were condemned as heretical And the Pope sent his Bulls unto the University to Simon the Arch-Bishop and unto the Bishop of London that they should apprehend the Heretick as he spoke he wrote also unto the King to assist the Bishops A convocation was held at Lambeth where Wickliff appeared professing himself to be a true Christian he explained the Articles and he denied some to be his assertions saying they had wrested his words At that time whether the Queen-Mother had discharged the Bishops to do him violence as some write or that the Londoners took his part as others say or both he was dismissed only they charged him that he should preach no more of that doctrine The Schism of the Antipopes gave some respite unto Wickliff and Simon was slain in a dissension between the Nobility and the Commons His Successor William Courtney was more fully against him and prevailed so with the King to banish him and in the fifth year of the yong King procured an Act that Hereticks as it pleased them to speak should be imprisoned until they justified their cause This Act mentioneth great numbers of them throughout all the Kingdom convening to Sermons in Churches Church-yards Market-places and other places where are great assemblings of people Philip Repington a Batchelor of Divinity had been summoned for the same doctrine but after this Act he forsook it and became Bishop of Lincoln and a cruel persecutor of the truth which he had professed John Ashton also fell away Nicolas Herford another Batchelor made his appeal from the Bishop unto the King and his Council but William caused him to be apprehended and imprisoned he escaped and continued preaching as before John Wickliff in the time of his banishment wrote unto Pope Urban a confession of his faith wherein he affirmeth that seeing the Bishop of Rome calleth himself the Vicar of Christ of all men he is most bound to follow the Law of Christ in the Gospel since the greatness among Christ's Disciples consisteth not in worldly honors but in exact imitation of Christ in life and doctrine and he advised the Pope to leave unto the Secular Powers all temporal rule as Christ did and he prayed that he and his Cardinals might follow the Lord Jesus and faithfully teach
and thieves none so wicked or vile who though he be charged with a manifest crime should we think to condemn before we hear him and do ye think it equal to pass sentence on a King anointed and crowned giving no leave to defend himself how unjust is this let us consider the matter it self I say ye openly affirm that Henry Duke of Lancaster whom ye are pleased to call your King hath most unjustly spoiled Richard as well his Soveraign as ours of his Kingdom While he was speaking the Lord Marshal enjoyned him silence and the other Bishops said He discovereth more Covent-devotion he had been a Monk then Court-discretion in dissenting from his Brethren Yet at that time his integrity was so respected that no punishment was imposed upon him but the next year 1400. when some discontented Lords arose against King Henry this Thomas was taken prisoner and judicially arraigned for High Treason for which he was condemned and sent to St. Albans But what shall the King do with him he could not with credit keep him nor dismiss him and to take his life was dangerous when Prelates were thought sacred The Pope did help the King by giving unto Thomas another Bishoprick in Samos a Greek Island But before his translation was compleated he died THE FIFTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church reverting and of Antichrist raging containing the space of 300. years from the year 1300. until the year 1600. CENTURY XV. CHAP. I. Of POPES 1. INNOCENTIUS the VII was crowned An. 1404. Before that time none spoke more against the ambition of the Antipopes and he had sworn to renounce his place if the union of the Church did so require but now he could not hear any speaking of taking away the Schism yea because some Romans bewailed the dammages of it he sent them to his Nephew Lewis whom he had made Marquess of Piceno and Prince of Firma as to a Burreo saith Platin. and he caused in his own sight eleven Romans to be thrown out of an high window and said This Schism cannot be otherwise taken away therefore he was called the bloody Tyrant Tho. Cooper For this cause the Romans called for the aid of Ladislaus King of Naples and the Pope fled unto his Nephew in Viterbio thereafter the Romans fearing that Ladislaus would usurp over the City brought back the Pope and he did accurse Ladislaus Pope Benedict sent unto Pope Innocentius for a safe conduct unto his Cardinals that they may treat of an union Innocentius slightly refused Wherefore Benedict made his vaunts in sundry missives that he was desirous of union and Innocentius had denied a treaty Then Innocentius became paralytick and his own Clergy said unto him It happened unto him justly according to his demerits He sate two years Then the French Nation did represent unto Pope Benedict the inconvenients of the Schism and they craved that he would willingly lay down his Dignity for the welfare of the Church if the Pope that shall be chosen at Rome shall do the like He promised to do so The Cardinals at Rome in consideration of the enormities waxing every where by this Schism took this order they promise each one with solemn vow to God to Mary to Peter and Paul and the blessed company of Saints that if any of them were called to that high place whensoever the other Pope will quit his place and his Cardinals will condescend unto the Cardinals at Rome upon a new election that one may be chosen by them together in that case he who shall be now chosen shall renounce his Papacy And they provided that none shall ever take absolution from this oath All did subscribe 2. GREGORY the XII being eighty years old was chosen and the same day in presence of all the Cardinals confirmed the same oath by a new subscription The union was attempted again by Letters from the one Pope unto the other they consent to meet on Michaelmass day at Savona in Liguria but Gregory objected sundry impediments and when these were removed by Bishops and Princes he coined more as may be read at large in Morna Myster pag. 497. ss Benedict still made shew of readiness when he heard that Gregory made new delays he went unto Catalonia in Spain where he was born professing his desire of union but there was no appearance of it In truth he was necessitated to go thither for the French King and University of Paris would bear no longer with him and called him a Schismatick c. Gregory thought then that the field was won He called a Councel to assemble at Aquileia and to the end he may attain his designs he created more Cardinals Benedict practised the like in Arragon both of them still pretending unity The Church of Rome had of late broached Experience sheweth that Popes are not infallible this conceit That the judgement of the Pope is infallible but now it pleased God to check that fond opinion and by lamentably sensible examples teach them their error that if reason cannot perswade them experience should convince them or if they will believe none who had written that the Pope may er yet they shall see it with their eys and then let them hold him the rule of faith at their peril So the Cardinals of both these factions began to distaste the ambition of their Popes and first some of the Spanish Cardinals withdrew themselves and came to Pisa and others of the other side assembled with them to the number of 124 Divines and 300 Jurists They with one consent call a Councel to be held there An. 1409. and by their Letters they require the Emperor the Kings of France Hungary England Poland Sicily Arragon and other States to give their concurrence Only the nearer part of Spain Scotland and the Count Armeniacus followed Benedict The Councel was assembled to the number of 1000 Divines and Lawyers as some write They summon both Popes to appear either personally or by their Proctors They both contested against the lawfulness of the Assembly as not having authority from the head The Councel replied A Councel cannot be called by one of the Competitors for a party cannot make a general but a particular Councel but neither of the two would yield to the other so the Councel goeth on and because none of the two Popes would appear after many Sessions and after long disputation of their power and after canonical process they all without exception condemn Pope Benedict and Pope Gregory and absolve all men from obedience unto them they annul all their Acts promotions ..... In the tenor of deprivation they call these two notorious Schismaticks obstinate maintainers of Schism Hereticks departed from the faith scandalizing the whole Church unworthy the Papacy and cut off from the Church And they elected unto the Papal Chair a Greek by birth Peter Philargus the Bishop of Millain who was called 3. ALEXANDER the V. Of him it is said He was a
would overcom you After all this so feeble was he in mind that he made a recantation Orthae Grat. in Fascic rer expetend His condemnation did not please Mr. John de Keiserbergh nor Mr. Engelin de Brunswick two learned and upright men especially Engelin said They had dealt too precipitately with such a man and many of his Articles may he sustained and that his accusation had proceeded only from the envy of the Thomists Ibid. ex Examine Magistrali Iohannis de Vesalia 29. Dominicus Bishop of Brixia writ unto Pope Pius the II. a Treatise with this Title Reformatio Curiae Romanae he toucheth the malady softly but truth appears for he saith If we consider the antient Popes and their Acts so that we follow the evil in them and then we compare the reverend Cardinals Bishops and Prelates and of other degrees with them surely we will weep with Jeremiah Lamen 4. Alas how is the gold obscured the good colour thereof is changed the stones of the Sanctuary are scattered in the streets that is the Prelates in the broad ways which lead unto destruction as Gregory expoundeth Item This Reformation belongeth unto the Pope especially who as the head of others should procure it and set his minde on it but he who will reform others must look unto himself and unto his family for the life of the Pastor is an example and precedent unto others and when the head is sick the members cannot be well 30. Sigismund Duke of Austria could not indure the insolency of Pius Two Appeals from the Pope the II. his Legate therefore Pius did excommunicate him By advice of Gregory Heimburgh a Doctor of the Civil and Canon Laws Sigismund appealeth unto a Councel and sent his appeâ—lâ—tion to be published at Rome Pius understanding that Heimburgh was the Author of this appellation excommunicated him also And because he dwelt at Nuremburgh and was Advocate for that City Pius wrote unto the Burgrave and the Senate an Epistle where he calleth this form of appellation a new heresie and a divellish inspiration because they with scoffs of appellation do appeal unto a thing which is not He sheweth that he had excommunicated Hemburg for Treason and Heresie and he commanded to banish him and to escheat all his movables and immovables and to proceed against him as an Heretick Hemburg appealed from this Sentence also unto a future Councel nevertheless he was forced to remove from that City and went to Bohemia untill Diether Bishop of Mentz was vexed by the Pope and sent for him In the appellation of Sigismund he sheweth the equity of his cause and the iniquity of the curse he appealeth not unto the Pope being ill advised unto him being better advised but unto his Successour or unto a general Councel that shall be assembled according to the Decrees of Constance and Basil and these failing unto Jesus Christ In his own appellation he mentioneth the same and he siâ—teth the Bull or Letters that were sent unto the Senate Pius had said It is a vain thing to appeal unto a thing which is not and which cannot be above the Pope He answered The Councel was above Peter and as it may be appealed unto the See Apostolical when it vaketh so it may be appealed unto a future Councel ..... He dare call me an Heretick because I say The Councel of Christendom is above a Pope and I say he is an Heretick who maintaineth the contrary Pius had said A Councel is no where He answered The Pope hindreth no hindrance is on my part c. Theodor Faltrius writ in the name of Pius against Hemburgh and he answered by Apologia contra detractiones blasphemias Theodor In another Treatise De Primatu Papae which was Printed at Baâ—il An. 1555. he calleth Rome Babylon and the Whore and he maintaineth that the Primacy of the Pope hath no ground in Scripture nor the writings of the Antients but is by usurpation only without the institution of Christ contrary to the good of the Church and an intolerable tyranny and he exhorteth every man to depart from Rome as they are commanded in the Revelation and to this effect he hath a comparison of Christ and the Pope to prove that the Pope is the Antichrist He accuseth the Teachers that for fear or hope they dare not contradict the Pope's errours and by their silence do confirm his usurped power In the end he saith These many years it hath been more safe to doubt and dispute of the power of God than of the power of the Pope for men being drunk with the Wine of this Whore do expound the Holy Scriptures flatteringly and wrest them all to confirm her errours And because Emperours and Princes either for ignorance or not reading or because they are miscarried with earthly pleasures do not see this they are brought into this bondage to beleeve as an Article of their faith that the Pope cannot err and may do on earth as he pleaseth and no man may say unto him What doest thou And the Pope may command the Angels Catal. test verit 31. France was not better pleased with Pope Pius he sent unto Lewis the XI saying If thou be an obedient Son why maintainest thou the Pragmatical Sanction Eugenius did admonish thee to forsake it because it is not according to God So did Nicolaus and Callistus tell thee it is a cause of many evils and discords in the Church and hitherto thou wouldest never hear the voice of the Church The King was a little moved by these Letters but the Parliament of Paris shewed unto him the utilities of the Sanction namely if it be abolished four incommodities shall insue 1. The confusion of all order in the Church 2. The impoverishing of the Subjects 3. The whole Kingdom shall be emptied of money 4. The subversion of all the Churches and they give instances at length This Commonefaction was divided into 89. Articles by John Cardinal Atrebaten and is extant among the works of P. Pithaeus saith P. Morn in Myster But Lewis was perswaded by the Pope's Letters to annual the Sanction yet the King's Attorney and many Bishops would not consent and the University did resist the Pope's Proctor and appealed unto the next General Councel They observed many inconveniences following upon the annulling of the Sanction within the space of four years The Parliament did present these inconveniences unto Charls the VIII with a new complaint against the abolishing of the Sanction as may be seen in Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 587. And Pope Leo the X. in the Lateran Councel Sess 10. in his Bull which beginneth Primitiva shews that the Prelates and Clergy of France would not obey the King's dissolution of the Sanction nor give ear unto the admonitions of five Popes and had cleaved fast unto the Sanction 32. Antonius de Rosellis was a famous Reader of the Laws at that time and writ several Treatises against the Popes The Authors of Index
learn from P. Soave in Hist Concil Trident. lib. 2 5. In ancient times by frequent incursion of enemies or in time of Pestilence it came to pass that when the Teachers died Successors could not be had in a short space and lest the People should be destitute of a Spiritual Ruler the chief Prelates of the Province or some neighbour Bishop did commend that Church unto some Minister until these lets were removed and a qualified Minister might be had that besides the charge of his own flock he would also help the other as he might and in the mean time he had no power of the Benefice but only to preserve it But afterwards these Commendataries pretending necessity and difficulty had power to meddle with the Benefice and then being delighted with the Benefice they would pretend some lets why another Minister was not needful and so they retained both Benefices to the prejudice of both flocks For remedy of this malady it was provided that a Commenda should not continue above six moneths But the Pope by the fulness of his power would grant it for a larger time yea during the Commendatarie's life especially when Acts were made against plurality of Benefices So they would keep the words of the Act but do contrary unto the sense thereof since a Commenda during life is all one with a title Yea not only would the Pope give one Commenda but more at his pleasure and then the style was changed For whereas at first the words were That the Church in the mean time may be rightly and orderly admonished we do commend it unto thee then they said That thou mayest administrate thy estate and condition the more decently we commend this Church unto thee And which is yet worse the Pope would give unto the Commendatary a power to dispose the Benefice after his death yea and such Commendataries were exempted from subjection unto the Bishop and he had no power over them whereby it came to pass that the Roman Courtiers were desirous of no Benefices but by way of Commenda and not by way of Title because upon this account they were subject and upon the other they were absolute without any tie of looking after the flock nor edifices belonging thereunto but only unto their own benefit and will And the number of such Commendaes turned to such abuse saith the same Author that when all men were calling for a Reformation Pope Clemens the VII in the year 1534. was not ashamed to give unto his Nephew Hippolitus Medices a Cardinal a Commenda of all the Benefices throughout the World both Secular and Regular both Dignities and Rectories for the space of six moneths after the day of his possession with power to dispose of all their fruits at his pleasure By which irregularity as wickedness may be thought to have come to the highest pinacle so in former ages saith he such a number of Commendaes was not known when the Church of Rome durst not seem so shameless And yet even then to cover the plurality of Benefices they had another trick which in ancient time was devised for the good of the Church The union of Benefices At first if any Church was any way robbed of its Benefice what was left was bestowed with the care of souls on a neighbor and both the Parishes were accounted one But by the craft of Courtiers it came to pass that without respect of souls many rich Benefices were united and by this means plurality of Benefices were covered if in favors of a Cardinal 30. or 40. Benefices were united even though in divers Nations Whence arose many inconveniencies because the number of Benefices was diminished and what favor was bestowed upon one person was also communicated unto his Successor though not so deserving nor craving it so that the Court and Chancellary was damnified Therefore it was provided that the Pope may unite so many Benefices as he thinketh expedient yet so that after the death of him in whose favor these are united the union shall be null and the Benefices shall be in their former condition and so the Chancellary did retain their gain of disposing many Benefices That Author speaketh thus of these Commendaes and Unions generally in all parts whereby it appeareth that the care of souls was altogether neglected But our History sheweth yet more abuses for some did obtain at Rome an Abbocy Restraint of the Pope's power in dispensing Benefices and other Benefices and had power to exact Taxes or Pensions from Prelates and Clarks and Parsonages were annexed unto Bishopricks or unto Abbocies Therefore in the year 1471. an Act of Parliament was made by King James the III. that because innumerable riches were carried out of the Realm by such means the purchase of Abbocies and other Benefices should be null if they were never at the Court of Rome before but such places should have free election And that no Subject spiritual or temporal take upon him to be Collector unto the See of Rome of any higher or greater taxation but as the use and custom of old was before in the old taxation of Bagimont And that there be no union nor annexion made in time to come to Bishopricks Abbocies nor Priories of any Benefice nor that any such union made lately nor since the present King received the Crown be of any strength or effect nor be suffered but the said Benefices shall return to the first foundation all under pain of Treason And in the year 1481. it was provided by the same King and Estates that no person should purchase Commission from the See of Rome to be preferred unto any Benefice vaking even though the See of the Benefice be vacant for the time These Acts were renewed by King James the IV. in the year 1488. with this addition If any person spiritual or temporal shall maintain or defend such purchasers of Benefices after it is declared to be of the King's patronage shall also be guilty of Treason But in the year 1493. it was ordained that all Prelacies Abbocies Priories and other Benefices should be disposed as they were in the time of King James the I. and that no person attempt to purchase any Benefice from the Court of Rome under pain of proscription and banishment The next year an Act was made that because still some did go to Rome for purchasing of Benefices which may be preferred and given within the Realm and also brought novelties and innovations into the Church without advice of the King for remedy hereof no Subject shall go out of the Countrey until the spiritual persons intimate the cause of their passing unto their Ordinary and that spiritual and temporal persons shall shew unto the King or his Chancellor the cause of their passing and obtain licence under the pain of Treason Conformable to this practice Richard Cawdray Proctor in the name of King Henry the VI. King of England protested by publick instrument that whereas the King and
his Progenitors time out of minde have been possessed with special priviledges and custom observed from time to time that no Legate from the Apostolick See should enter into the Land or any of the King's Dominions without calling petition or desire of the King and for as much as Richard Bishop of Winchester and Cardinal of S. Eusebie hath presumed to enter as Legate not being called nor desired by the King Therefore the said Proctor in presence of the Council of England then in the house of the Duke of Glocester Lord Protector in the King's minority did protest that it standeth not with the King's minde by advice of his Council to admit or approve the coming of the said Legate in any way or to assent to the exercise of this his Legantin Authority either attempted or to be attempted in this respect contrary to the foresaid Laws and custom c. By these Acts it is manifest that the usurpation of the Popes was odious unto the Nations and that their avarice and innovations were restrained but the Kings did not exclude them especially in England the persecution that was begun in the latter days of Edward the III. continued all the time of King Richard the II. and Henry the IV. and V. though not always with a like cruelty But in Scotland their Acts had more strength for when James Kennedy Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews who founded and perfected the most famous Colledge of Scotland now called the Old Colledge of Saint Andrew's died An. 1466 his Brother of the same Mother Patrick Graham was elected by the Canons to succeed but he could not obtain the King's consent for the Courtiers perswaded him that he should not admit such elections because by such means the greatest honors were in the power of the basest men to wit Canons gave Bishopricks and Monks made Abbots and Priors whereas said they all should depend on the King that he may reward punish and forgive according to the service done unto him Wherefore that Patrick went to Rome and easily obtained The first Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews from Pope Sixtus the IV. not only confirmation of the election but likewise the Title of Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrew's and that all the other Bishops should be subordinate unto that See and power to be Legate for three years for preventing the dangers insuing unto the Church Notwithstanding all this his authority he durst not return into Scotland for fiye years but abode at Rome for he knew that the people were exclaiming against the contempt of the Laws In the year 1472. he would adventure to return but sent before him the Bull of his Legation They which were advanced or hoped for advancement by the King did fear that this Legation would be to their prejudice and they ceased not to shew the King that his authority was contemned by that Bull his Acts were annulled and the liberties of the Realm were turned into the hands of the Romans Then by Act of Council an Herauld was sent unto Patrick at his landing before he entred into any house to inhabit him from attempting any thing in any of these Offices untill such things as were to be laid unto his charge were examined before the King Thereafter he was reconciled unto the King but with express charge that he attempt nothing beyond the custom of his Predecessors Nor had any in that place so little authority for he was excommunicated by the Rector and then again accursed by Husman the Pope's Inquisitor and the Arch-Deacon Sevez was placed in his Chair and Patrick was hurried from place to place as to a stronger prison whether justly or unjustly it is not certain since the cause nor process is not made known except that he paid not the money for his Bull of priviledges Others were so affraid at his miseries that they attempted not to recover that priviledge of election from the power of the King and whom the King did recommend unto the Pope were all accepted Hence it came to pass that Benefices were bestowed upon unqualified men at the pleasure and suit of Courtiers so great corruptions followed Buchan lib. 12. 7. About the year 1465. a Carmelite preached at Paul's Cross that Christ on earth was poor and begged The Provincial of that Order and others held the same opinion But others did inveigh bitterly against them as teachers of pestiferous errours The fame of this controversie went over the Alps and Pope Paul the II. writ his Bull into England informing his Prelates that it is a pestiferous heresie to affirm that Christ had publickly begged and it was of old condemned by Popes and Councels therefore it should now be declared as a condemned Heresie In the year 1473. John Goose or as some write John Huss was burnt on the Tower-hill for the doctrine of the above-named Martyrs The next year an old Matron about 90. years of age Johan Boughton was burnt at Smith-field and her daughter the Lady Young was in danger An. 1498. a godly man at Babram in Norfolk was burnt and in the same year and place a Priest was burnt whom all the Clarks of Canterbury could not remove from his faith The next year another was burnt at Smithfield Io. Fox in Acts Mon. 8. About the year 1492. Robert Blaketer went to Rome for his confirmation The first Arch Bishop of Glascow a persocuter in the Bishoprick of Glascow he obtained from Pope Alexander the VI. the Title of Arch-Bishop and that three other Diocies should be subject unto him Sevez Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews would not acknowledge him nor his Title because it was in prejudice of his former Title Upon this occasion both Clergy and Nobility went into factions at last they were reconciled so that they both should be called Arch-Bishops but Saint Andrews should precede In the year 1494. by this Robert was summoned before the King and Councel thirty persons from Kyle and Cunningham among these George Campbel of Cesnok Adam Reed of Barskyning John Campbel of Newmills Andrew Shaw of Polkennet c. The Articles laied unto their charge were 1. Images should not be worshipped 2. Nor Reliques of Saints 3. Christ gave power unto Peter and not to the Pope to bind and loose 4. The Pope is not the Successour of Peter but where it was said unto him Go behind me Satan 5. After the Consecration bread remains and the natural body of Christ is not there 6. The Pope deceives the people by his Bulls and Indulgences 7. The Mass profiteth not the souls which are said to be in Purgatory 8. The Pope exalts himself against God and above God 9. Priests may have wives 10. True Christians receive the body of Christ every day by faith 10. Faith should not be given unto miracles now 11. We should pray unto God only 12. We are not bound to beleeve all that Doctours have written 13. The Pope who is called the head of the Church is the Antichrist They were accused upon other
Court that they did violate all Concordata they reserve all the fattest Benefices unto the Cardinalls they without all order dispense expectative graces exact Annates without pitty measure indulgences according to their luxury multiply the exaction of tiths under pretense of Turkish war sell benefices and priesthoods indifferently to unable persons even to ignorants and draw all causes unto Rome Whole volums of such things are extant and were presented unto Emperours and Kings and they adjoined the necessary temedies especially in the years 1516 and 1517 as P. Mornay testifieth in Myster pa. 629 edit Salmu in fol. and when Orth. Gratious had declared the 109 Grievances of Germany he saith O if there were not more hundreds of such that are here mentioned by the Princes CAP. IV. Of BRITANNE 1. John Colet had learned humane sciences at home and went to France and Italy for love of the sacred Scriptures When he returned he set himself especially to the meditation of Paul's epistles and expounded them publickly and freely at Oxford Henry 7 promoted him to the Deanry of Paul's He professed to distaste many things that he had heard in Sorbone he called the Scotists men without judgement and the Thomists arrogant he said he reaped more fruit by the books which the Rabbies called hereticall than by their books that were full of divisions and definitions and weremost approved by them He never marryed and yet regarded not monks without learning he said he found no where lesse corrupt manners than among married persons because the care of a family and other affections suffered them not to deboard so much as others are wont He spoke zealously against bishops who professing religion were greatest worldlings and in stead of shepheards were wolves In his Sermons he said Images should not be worshipped and clerks should not be covetous Nor Christians willingly be warriours Two Friers Bricote and Standice accused him for heresy unto B. Richard Fiziames and he unto the archb first and then unto King Henry VIII but these two knowing the godliness of the man became his Patrones Erasm in epist ad Jod Jon. dated Andrelac Idi Jun. An. 1521. He died of a consumption An. 1519 in the 53 year of his age the clergy would have taken his body out of the grave and burned it if they had not been hindred by the King Foxe in acts mon. 2. Arthur the eldest son of King Henry I. married Catharine the Infanta of Spain and died without issue then his father being desirous to continue the alliance with Spain and to keep her rich dowry within the realme devised to marry this young widow to his other son Henry and for this end he purchased a dispensation from the Pope The King thought to have made his second son Archbishop of Canterbury and for this end was the more solicitous to have him well instructed but he was crowned after his fathers death An. 1509. 3. In the beginning of this Century was litle stirre in matters of religion in Scotland After that infortunate battel of Flowdon where King James 4 and his base son Alexander Archbishop of Saintandrews were slain fell great strife for that See Gawin douglas Bishop of Dunkell and brother to the Earle of Anguise was presented by the Queen as Regent Patrick hepburn Priour of Saintandrews was elected by the Chanons and Forman Bishop of Murray and Pope Julius his Legate would have it by his power of Eegation This strife was so hot and continued so long a time that the mouths of many were opened to speak against the corruptions in the Church 4. Hector Boece was borne at Dundy brought up in learning at Paris and at this time was professour of philosophy and afterward Principall of the Colledge at Aberdien In his Chronicle of Scotland he cometh not nearer than King Iames 2 but by the by he shewes the estate of the Church in his own time in Lib. 13. c. 11 he saith Now we will make a digression and see how farr the Prelats and Church men in antient times were above the Prelats of our times in vertues and integrity of conversation of which the Prelats now but have the name and follow not their manners at all for the antient fathers were given to the imitation of Christ in poverty piety humility and righteousnes alluring the people by their fervent charity and continuall preaching in the Service of God with equall affections to rich and poore not araying themselves with gold silver or costly ornaments not haunting the Court nor accompanied with women or seen in bordels not contending to exceed Princes in pleasure and insolency nor doing any thing by deceit but living in pure conscience and verity But the Prelats in our dayes and the Church-men are led with more vices than are seen in any other people such enormities have rung perpetually since riches were apprised by Church-men So farr he If the opposition be marked which is his aime we may understand what prelats or clergy were then CAP. V. Of COVNCELS 1. When Pope Julius 2 was crowned he promised by solemn oath to call a Generall Councell for Reformation of the Church but afterward no thing was lesse in his mind and while he made war now against Venice and then against France nothing regarding the estate of the Church nine Cardinals departed from him and having the concurrence of the Emperour and the King of France with their clergy a Councell was summoned on May 19 to conveen at Pisa Septemb. 1. An. 1511 because the Pope had violated his oath concerning the calling of a Councell and the condition of the Christian Commonwealth admitted no longer delay and they summoned the Pope to appear before them and all Princes Doctours and Prelats that had or might pretend any in terest through Italy France and Germany On August I. the Pope published his answer that when he was a Cardinal he was most desirous of a councell but now because of the warrs a councell can not be assembled in Italy and far lesse in the wasted and defaced City of Pisa nor had they authority to call a councell and therefore he commanded all men not to obey that citation under pain of excommunication Jo. Sleidan Comment Lib. 1. Three Cardinals returned unto the Pope and were accepted saith Nic. Basel in Addit but the others with the bb of Lombardy and France did meet at Pisa and because they were not safe there they removed to Millan where Barnardin Card. S. Crucis was chosen president and then fearing that Millain was not safe enough they removed to Lions Because they continued in their purpose the Pope in his Consistory at Rome condemned them as hereticks schismaticks and rebellious and depriveed them of their titles dignities voice bishopriks monasteries and whatsoever Benefices they had by Commenda or whatsoever other title and declareth them uncapable for al times to come Basel ib. In the mean time the Emperour was persuaded by the Pope to forsake that councell
he heard that his books were burnt at Colen Lovan and Luik he assembleth the Professors of Wittembergh Decemb. 10. and in a solemne manner he causeth publickly to be burnt the last Bull of Leo the X. the Decrees of Gratian Decretals Extravagants Summa Angelica and some books of Eccius and then he publisheth unto the World the reasons why he had done so By this provocation of Luther saith P. Soave and for other just causes all men of sound judgement said A Councell is necessary not only to compose controversies but to provide against the abuses that have been for such à long time in the Church and the necessity was the more apparent because their mutuall writings did but kindle the strife more seing Martin saith he failed not to confirme his doctrin with much writing and the more earnest he was in the cause he advanceth the more he is the more enlightned and findeth the more matter of disputation and discovers more errours even beyond his own intention for howbeit he professeth to do all through the zeal of Gods house yet every one may perceive that he is driven thereunto by necessity When Duke Frederik was going to the Emperours coronation he meeteth with Erasmus at Colen and askes him What he thought of Luther Erasmus saith It is true what he teaches but I wish he were moderate Why saith the Prince doth the clergy hate him so Erasmus saith He hath committed two great faults he touches the Popes crown and the Monks bellies and therefore it is no maruell that all the Papall Kingdom be bitter against him The next day Erasmus writes unto Conrad Peutinger one of the Emperours Counsellers and adviseth to cause Luthers business to be examined by learned and indifferent men in the following Diet at Worms Luther was advised by many to teach and write more moderately and he excuseth himself in some Letters in one unto Spalatin he saith If I must continue in teaching I understand not your and others counsell to wit that Holy Divinity can be tought without offense the Scripture doth especially pursue the errours of Religion this the Pope can not endure I have given up my self unto God his will be done Who did entreat Him to make mee a Teacher Seing he hath made me let him have me or if he repent that he hath made me let Him undo me again I am so far from being afrayd for trouble that it filleth the sailes of my heart with an incredible gaile that now I understand why the Scripture compareth Devils unto the wind for while they blow forth in rage they carry others unto patience This is only my care that the Lord be my friend in these causes which are not so much mine as his and be you pleased to help here as you may And in another Letter dated unto the same Spalatin Febr. 15. he saith There will be a new great fire but who can resist the Counsel of God I intreat you let the business passe-on with it's own motions it is Gods cause only so far as I can see we are driven and moved rather than do move Abra. Schultet Annal. X. The same year Christiern King of Denmarck sent unto the Elector of Saxony for a Preacher of the truth and one M. Martin was sent he in Coppenhagen did preach upon the festivall dayes in the after-noon with great applause of the people the Chanons did not medle with his doctrine but they did deride his manner of delivery John Thurzo Bishop of Vratislavia was the first Bishop who hearkned unto these new preachers and maintained them and died August 2. Caspar Hedio being a Doctour of Divinity in Basile was called to be preacher in the chief Church of Mentz and by advise of Vlrick Hutten Albert Bishop there sent for Wolfgang Capito to be his preacher and Counseller Capito embraces the call to the end he might have the fairer occasion to sow the seed of the Gospell there The Senate of Zurik gave command unto all the Preachers within their jurisdiction to lay aside all the devices of men and freely to preach what they could confirme by the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and in time of Lent they despised the old ordinances for abstaining from flesh Hugh Bishop of Constance commandeth all men by his edict to continue in the faith of the Roman Church untill a Generall Councell be conveened and for the same purpose he sent his Commissioners unto Zurik Zuinglius maintaineth before the Commissioners what he had taught and the Senate entreates the Bishop to call a Synode and there let the learned examine and declare what the people should believe Then Zuinglius wrote of himself unto Myconius saying I have given up myself unto God and do wait all evill both from Church-men and laity praying for this one thing from Christ that he will enable me to suffer with a couragious heart and as he pleaseth either break me or preserve mee who am a pot in his hand If they shall excommunicate mee I will think on the very learned and godly Hilarius that was exiled from France into Africa and on Lucius who being beaten from Rome was brought again with great glory not that I compare my self unto them but I will comfort my self by their example which were better and suffered worse and if it were expedient to rejoice in any thing I would rejoice to suffer reproach for the name of Christ Abr. Schultet The same author saith The first Nation that was enlightned by the Gospell was East Friseland where the Prince Edsard reading diligently Luther's books and thereby receiving the light of knowledge did forsake the rites of superstition and permittes these books to be sold read yea by his example and exhortation did encourage the Nobility of the Land to read them and others also who could understand The first preachers there were Henry Brune unto the Auriaci Lubbert Cant at Leer Jo. Steven at Norda Jo. Sculto at Wenera albeit afterwards he fell away but the most eminent was George Aportan at Embden He had been a Monk at Zwoll and the Prince made choise of him to be Tutor unto his children then giving himself to search the truth he was ready to communicate unto others what God gave him to understand and at last became Preacher of Embden the priests oppose him but by permission of the Prince he preached in the open fields and afterwards he was brought by the people into the Church Bernard Campius maintaining him with a guard lest the priests or their followers should have made any disturbance Herman Henriks one of the Priests forsook the idolatry and became his Collegue the other priests were by degrees put from the altars some went to other places and they who stayd had liberty to exercise their blind devotion within the Cloister of the Franciscans The Prince did presse none but he did most aide those who were for the Reformation and the superstition had place within private walls
alive or other wayes put to death for the cause of religion John oecolampade in the year preceeding was retyred into a Monastery for feare of trouble but when he heard of the publick edict he set forth some Sermons and a book of Confession for which Glapio the Emperours Chapelan did threaten him mischief but he with consent of the Friers went away in safety Martin Bucer had been a Dominican 15 years at that time he left that Order and was Chaplaine unto Fredederik Prince Palatin and President of the Imperiall Councell the next year he was called to be Preacher at Landstall When Luther was lurking the Augustinians of Wittembergh put away the private Masse because it was an execrable abuse of the Lords supper and turned into a propitiatory sacrifice c. The Electour requires the judgement of the University then Justus Jonas Jo. Dolcius Andr. Carolstad Jerom Schurff Nic. Amsdorff and Phil. Melanchton approove the reasons of the Augustinians the Elector ratifieth their Act and not only dischargeth private Masses in the Cloister but in the open Church and then in the Church of the Castle Then and there also images were broken down auricular confession was forbidden both elements were delivered unto the people and Andr. Carolstad teaches that Civill courts should be ordered not by the law of man but of Moses he set forth a book of the lawfulness of Priests-mariage and against the vowes of Monks When Luther heard hereof though he did not approve all that was done and written yet he wrote unto Spalatinus August 15 Carolstad must have some liberty for he will not be content if any do oppose him Erasmus was offended that any Reformation was begun without the authority of a Generall Councell and he wrote unto Peter Barbire August 13. saying It can not be told how many and what kind of men did at the first love Luther when I had read a few pages of his books I did foresee the matter would turn to a broil I do so hate discord that even verity with sedition is unpleasant unto mee .... As I think many things are received in the Church which may be changed to the great good of Christian religion So nothing pleaseth me which is done tumultuously And in another dated August 23 he saith I wish it were true that Christiern King of Denmark said unto me while we were talking of such a purpose Gentle purges worke not but efficacious potions shake the whole body I see no good issue unless Christ himselfe turne the temerity of men into good c. Albert archb of Mentz began again to sell pardons in Hala of Saxony then Luther wrote unto him from his Pathmos Novemb. 25. threatning him that if he leave not that idol of pardons greater evils will be sent on him and if he dismisse not these which for eschuing fornication have marryed he will make known openly some things both of him and other bb which they desire to be buried in silence The Bishop returnes answer Decemb. 21. shewing that he had read his Letter with good lyking and afterwards he shall have no cause to complain of him and he will live as becomes a Christian Prince for which end he requires his prayers and of other good men seing that is the gift of God alone he can take admonitions in good part and wisheth well unto Luther for Christs cause The University of Paris sent forth their judgement against Luther's books and Ph. Melanchton opposeth it with this inscription of his book Against the famous Decree of the Parisians the apology of Melanchton for Luther Likewise Henry VIII King of England wrote against Luther in defense of the seven saeraments and the power of the Pope When Leo heard of it he sent unto him the title defender of the faith as Alexander VI. had given unto the King of Spain the title of Catholick King and I know not what other Pope did first call the King of France The most Christian King But saith Pe. Soave Luther was not dashed with authority but laying aside the due reverence of his person wrote against him with such bitterness of words as he had used against the puny Doctors and the medling of the King in this cause did not satisfy many in this controversy and as it hapneth in debates most do favour the weaker party and do much commend their weak endeavours Immediatly after the publishing of the Edict at Worms Hugh Bishop of Constance sendeth the Popes Bull and that Edict unto the town of Zurik and commandeth them to obey both the one and the other and he inveighes against Zuinglius and his followers Wherefore Zuinglius gives account unto the Senate and to the colledge of the Chanons of what he had taught and he writes unto the Bishop especially pressing that he forbeare not the priests with their concubines which wickedness saith he brings the clergy into contempt and is a very lewd example unto the people And he wrote unto the Swisers generally that they should remember a former licence which the Magistrats had granted unto the priests to have a concubine for saving the honesty of other mens wives which licence though ridiculous yet necessary for the time should be amended by turning fornication into lawfull marriage The Bishops command gave courage unto the black Friers to write against Zuinglius and he ceaseth not to defend his own doctrine he published 67. conclusions containing the summe of his doctrin and the abuses of the Clergy The Senate for removing such strife do appoint a convocation of all the Clergy within their jurisdiction against January 23. promising free liberty of reasoning unto both parties and by Letters invite the bb of Constance Curia and Basile either to come personally or to send their Commissioners There were assembled about 600. priests and as they called them Divines The Bishop of Constance sent in his name John Faber who afterward was Bishop of Vienna The Burgermaster beginneth saying It is not unknown what dissension hath arisen in the cause of religion therefore this assembly is called especially that if any can speak against these 67 conclusions of Zuinglius now made known unto them all he may now speak the same freely Faber shewes his Commission and alledgeth it was not a pertinent place nor time to decide things of that kind which appertain properly unto a Generall Councell and the Pope and Princes have agreed that one shall be called shortly Zuinglius said as Pe. Soave reports that is but a trick to deceive people with vaine hope and to keep them in grosse darknes it were better in the mean while to search some particulars that are sure and undoubted by the word of God and the received custom of the Church untill a more copious clearing of doubts come by a Councell When Faber was urged again and again to shew what he could speak against that doctrine of Zuinglius he said I will not deal with him by word but I will confute
Councel for a long time and many things are to be reformed both in the clergy and laity the Emperour will deal with the high Bishop that a Councel shal be summoned within a half year and begin within a year after Unto this decree the Duke and his collegues after consultation reply by his Lawier Pontan They do not acknowledge that their Confession was refuted by testimonies of the Scriptures as they would have demonstrated if a copy of that which is called a refutation had been given them and so far as they could remember by their hearing of it read they have written a reply which if the Emperour will be pleased to read he shall finde that their religion is sure and unmovable And where as they are commanded to print nothing nor change any more they will do nothing whereof they may be justly accused As for Anabaptists and such as despise the sacrament of the altar none such have place within their jurisdiction And because the decree containes sundry things of weight they crave copies of it that at the time they may give the more advised answer They do present the Apology but Caesar would not accept it and the next day he threateneth them sharply if they do not obey the decree So these Princes went away leaving their Deputies behind them and having craved and obtained leave When they began to treat in the Diet concerning the warrs these Deputies do in name of their Principals promise to contribute their aid against the Turks if peace shall be granted unto religion About the first of October a sharper decree was read against the Cities which had given-in the other Confession Finally a third decree concerning religion was read to this sense Caesar ordaineth that they shall not be tolerated which teach of the Lords Supper otherwise than hath been received heretofore Let nothing be changed in private or publick Masse Let children be confirmed with oil and the sick be anointed with consecrate oil Images statues should not be removed and where they have been taken away they shall be set up again Their opinion which deny the free-will of man may not be received for it is beastly and contumelious against God Let nothing be taught which doth any way empaire the authority of the Magistrate That opinion of justification by faith only shall not be received Keep the sacraments in their place number as before Keep still all the cetemonies of the Church all the rites the manner of buriall and such others Priesthoods Vacant shall be bestowed on qualified persons the priests and Church-men that are married shall be deprived of their Benefices which shall be bestowed on others and if any will put away his wife and crave absolution at the will of the Pope the bb may restore such and all others shall have no refuge but be exiled or suffer other deserved punishment Let the life of priests be honest their cloaths comely and eschue all offense ..... Briefly in the matters of faith and worship of God let nothing be changed whoever doth contrarily shall underly the danger of body life and goods Jo. Sleida Lib. 7. These decrees were grievous unto many namely Melanthon gave himself to weeping being pensive not so much as he professed for himself for he knew what he believed as for the posterity When Luther understood this he conforts Luther's Consolatory unto Melanthon him by Letters That seing it is not the cause of man but of God all the burden should be cast on him why then doest thou said he afflict and torment thyself feing God hath given his Son for us why do we tremble or feare why do we sigh is Satan stronger then God will he who hath given so great a benefite forsake us in lighter matters why should we fear the world which Christ hath ouercome if we defend an ill cause why do we not change if the cause be just and pious why do we not trust to Gods promise certainly Satan can take no more from us but our life but Christ reigneth for ever under whose protection Verity consists he will not faile to be with us untill the end If he be not with us I beseech where shall he be found if we be not of his Church do yee think that the Bishop of Rome our adversaries are of it we are sinners indeed many waies but Christ is not a liar whose cause we have in hand Let Kings and Nations â—reat foame as they please he that sits in heaven shall laugh them to scorn God had maintained his cause hithertils without our Counsell and so he will do unto the end ..... As for any agreement it is vain to look for it for neither can we deprive the Bishop of Rome nor can the true doctrine be in security while Popery shall endure If they condemn our doctrin why seek we an uniformity if they allow it why maintain they their old errours But they condemne it openly where fore it is but dissimulation falsehood whatsoever they go about In that you will have the Lords Supper communicated wholly and give no place to them which hold in indifferent you do well for ..... They cry that we condemn all the Church but we shew how the Church was violently oppressed by tyranny and therefore is to be excused as the Synagogue was to be excused when under the captivity of Babylon they keeped not the law of Moses seing they were prohibited by force Ibid. XXVIII When the Protestants understood that the Pope had written The prostants writ to forrein Kings 1531. against them unto severall Kings they in Febr. 1531. assemble at Smalcald and send their Letters unto the same Kings shewing that it was an old complaint of good men that they were traduced by their enemies as Nic. Clemangis in France Jo. Colet in England c and where as now they are traduced by their enemies and they declare what was done at Ausburg they are guilty of none of these crimes that are layd unto their charge as they doubt not to cleare themselves if there were a free general Councel and especially it is grievous unto them that they are said to condemn Magistracy and lawes ..... and they entreat them that they would not believe such calumnies and to entreat Caesar that for the good of the Church he would call a godly and free Councel in Germany where such controversies may be lawfully debated and defined rather than put them to fire and sword The King of France returnes them answer thanking them for emparting such a business rejoicing that they did purge themselves of the objected crimes and allowing their demand of a Councel as necessary for the good not of Germany only but of the whole Church To the same purpose writes the King of England and addeth that he earnestly wishes there were a councel and that he will interceed with Caesar for peace At that time many Protestants were summoned to appear before the Chamber of
exercize an ungodly Religion and enjoy their revenues which they deserve not within their Dominions And if the Judges will proceed against them as they have done they will not obey and if violence be done to any of their friends they can not forsake them for they can not think but that when some are oppressed the same will be the case of them all As for the League it is not for offence but defence and such as they are ready without shame to make it knowen unto the Emperour and unto all men when Held was gone they agree upon the entertaiment of the Ministers the opening of publick Schools and their common defence Osiand Lib 2. Cap. 38. 39. They wrote also unto other Princes abroad vindicating their innocency and promising whensoever a lawfull councel shall be called to appear and approve their cause according to Gods Worde Especially the King of France returned them his answer that he was of the same judgement concerning a councel neither would he accept any if it were not lawfull and in a safe place The Emperours Vice-Chancellor was not contented and went to the other Princes severally to make a League in name of Charles and Ferdinand against the Protestants nor did he cease untill he brought it to pass For this cause there conveened at Noribergh the Bishops of Mentz and Salisburgh the Dukes of Bavier George Duke of Saxon two Dukes of Brunswick c. This was in the year 1538. In the mean while Joachim Elector of Brandeburgh by Letters sent unto the Elector of Saxon entreates for aid from him and his confederats against the common enemy the Turk Saxon and the Landgrave return answer They can not unless undoubted peace were established at home The King Ferdinand representeth by Letters unto the Emperour their present danger The Emperour writes from Toledo to this purpose It had been lately shewd unto him that the Protestants are desirous of peace which is his earnest desire therefore he deputeth the Bishop of Londa and Mathias Held or either of them and gives them his full power to treat and decern together with the Counsellers of his Brother Ferdinand and the other Princes Intercessours in that cause and whatsoever they shal Judge he will approve it Before this Commission was brought the Judges of the Chamber had publickly prescribed the City Minda for not paying the Priests The Elector of Saxony and the Lantgrave did complain of this iniquity and entreat the Iudges to recall that Sentence or if any execution shall follow they will not suffer their friends to be oppressed In the end of December the Lantgrave findeth by acident the Duke of Brunswik's Secretary who called himself a Servant of the Marques of Brandeburgh after examination the Lantgrave finds it a ly and carrieth him to Casells then he finds and openeth the Letters which Brunswik sent unto the Elector of Mentz and Held whereby he knew of the League among them Whereupon followed mutuall invectives between the Duke of Brunswik and the Lantgrave In February 1539. the Estats of the Empite conveen at Frankford after long debating it was concluded that at Noriberg a Conference shall begin August 1. to treat of the questions of religion there shall conveen Divines on both sides and other learned and prudent men to be deputed by Caesar Ferdinand and the Princes to order the Conference and whatever shall be concluded shall be ratified in the next Diet. The Popish party propounded that the Pope should be entreated to send his Legat the ther but because the Protestants were serious in the contrary that was omitted When these news were brought to Rome the Pope was impatient that any Conference in matters of religion was without him and he sends the Bishop Montepulcian into Spain to accuse the Bishop of Londa for yielding unto the demands of the Lutherans to the prejudice of the Apostolical See and disparagement of his Caesarean Majesty Many grievous things were layd unto the charge of that Bishop and many fearfull things were represented unto the Emperour against that Conference as is to be read in Histo Conc. Triden lib. 1. But the Emperour would not discover himself unto the Nuncio whether he would confirm the Conference or not George Duke of Saxony in time of his sicknes sent unto his A rare example of Constancy brother Henryk in Aprile shewing that if he will renounce his new religion he shall be his heir or els he hath made his testament disponing all unto Caesar and Ferdinand Henry answered the Messingers This is such a tentation as Satan used against Christ Fall down and worship me and I will give thee all those things But think yee that I will forsake the known truth and pure religion for riches truly if yee think so yee Mistake me Before they had returned George was departed and though King Ferdinand knew how the Testament was made yet he never sought it and Henry went immediatly to Leipsich entreth into possession and restoreth the Reformed religion there at the Whitsonday The Electors Palatin and Brandeburgh being Intercessors did advertise the Emperour concerning the agreement at Frankford and entreat him to give way unto the Conference that was appointed at Noriberg Before the Letters came to his hands the Empress was dead and the Emperours answer was He was taken up so by the death of his Queen and of other affaires that he can not resolve upon the petitioned Conference These do communicate the Letters unto the Protestants who considering that the Emperour had not confirmed the truce of 15. months do meet at Arnstet in Thuringia Novemb. 19. there they advise concerning their defence if it be needfull of seeking friendship of King Ferdinand of sending into England because of some Decrees concerning religion lately made there to solicite the King of France that he would not trouble any for religion and to send new Commissioners unto the Emperour And because many were absent and so they could not resolve as they would they appoint another meeting at Smalcald the first day of March following In the beginning of the year 1540. Charles comes into Flanders the Oratours of the Protestants meet him and congratulate his safe arrivall they shew how their enemies had falsely traduced them they supplicate the ratification of the late agreement or els all deliberation of the Turkish warres shall be hindred After some dayes they receive faire words but no determinate answer Within ten dayes the Oratours return to Smalcald where the Princes and Deputies of Cities were frequently conveened They had appointed Jonas Pomeran Melanthon Cruciger and Bucer to draw up a forme of reconciliation in doctrine with their adversaries After the deliberation they report they can not change from the Augustan Confession and the Apology thereof Other preachers hearing of this Overture did approve it by their Letters At this time there hapned a variance betwixt two of the Emperours greatest Counsellours the abovenamed Feld and Granvellan this man
another Diet is appointed in December for that end and in the mean time Charles shall give charge unto pious and learned men to devise a way of reconciliation and exhortes the Protestants to do the like which may be obserued untill there be a general Councel in Germany or untill the next Diet of the Germane Nation And in the Interim all shall keep peace and make no sturre for diversity of religion and the Churches shall possesse their revenues for mantaining teachers and Schooles c. The Popish party loved not this Decree but being overcome with plurality of suffrages they would not speak against the Emperours authority These wars continue not but within a few months the two Monarchs do accord among their articles this was one that they shall joyne all their endeavours to restore the old religion and peace of the Church Sleidan Yea Pe. Soave writes that the Emperour did the more willingly accord with Francis because he was desirous not only to be free of that warr but he thought by meanes of Francis to have peace with the Turk and then he might the more securely attend his affaires in Germany seeing in time of his other warrs the Germanes were aspiring unto liberty so that they wil not leave the name of an Emperour Upon occasion of this agreement the Pope proclameth the Councel to be held at Trent The Emperour was displeased with the proclamation for he would have been called the principal cause of the Councel partly for his own honour and partly that the Germanes might the more readily condescend thereunto Nevertheles he made serious preparation and gives warning unto the Germanes as if the calling of the Councel were his work and the Pope were his adhaerent Both he and the King of France gave order unto their own Divines at Lovan and Paris to collect what doctrines were to be propounded which those did without any proofe or confirmation but with serious exhortations to persecute all who would not embrace these naked propositions Luther answereth unto these of Lovan and calleth them hereticall and bloody men which do both teach contrary unto Scripture and also exhort unto cruelty XXXVI In Aprile An. 1545. was a Diet at Worms where was no 1545. Of conference about Religion Prince but King Ferdinand and Oratours from the Emperour and the Princes and Cities The Emperours Ambassador presseth the wars against the Turk and would delay the cause of Religion The Protestant Oratours and with them the Oratours of the Electors of Colein and Palsegrave do answer This meeting was called especially for Religion wherein something had been done before and there is good hope of effectuating more and therefore it should not be delayed unto a councel and they do not acknowledge that which is called at Trent to be according to the former promises as also they had given their other reasons against it And by what reason can they be pressed to take warrs who can not obtain peace unto their own families In the mean time the Emperour had written unto the King of Poland as also unto others to concurre with the councel and because he thinks that the Protestants will not submit unto it it is necessary that he and other Princes join with him against them as disturbers of common peace and Religion About the 16 day of May Charles comes into the Diet and then it was told the Protestants that they shall be heard in the councel nor shal the Pope have absolute power there as they alledge or if they find any iniquity then they may complain but now to pretend such excuses it is but their rash prejudice They answer The Pope and his retinue had now often condemned their Religion and the matter may be taken up in Germany by comparing the different opinions and searching the truth in a friendly way After much disceptation the Emperour closed the Diet August 4. so that al the Princes shall assemble personally in January at Ratisbone and for difference in Religion there shall be a conference of four learned men on either side and two Presidents wich shall conveen in the same town Decemb. 1. Then the former edicts were renewed and confirmed untill the Diet. The Popish party will not acknowledge the conference But the Emperout sent four at the time appointed and likewise four praesidents and so did the Protestants send as many The Emperour gave order to examine the confession of Ausburgh and to omitt the three first articles because there is no controversy in the first two and the third concerning originall sin was defined already The Protestants demand for the manner of the conference that all their conference shal be written to the end the Emperour and Princes may the more surely know the differences and their arguments The praesidents say That were too prolixe it is sufficient the summ benoted and layd in a chist that nothing he divulged without common consent yet so as it shall please the Emperour The Protestants were content if their Princes will consent Peter Malvenda a Spaniard began to treat of Justification by way of Lecture Bucer said That way is contrary to the prescribed order for he should object against the articles of the Confession if they can and the point of Justification was handled and determined five years before Then the Emperour sent his pleasure concerning the manner of treating as is touched before especially that nothing be divulged untill it be reported unto the Emperour and Estates of the Empire The Protestant Princes will not accord unto these conditions and sent for their Preachers to know what was done The orher party take this impatiently and by printed books accuse the Protestants Bucer publisheth a large reply and declareth the doctrine of justification shewing also their readiness to continue the Conference But the Emperour was plotting another course While things are so dubious the Elector Palatine reformeth the Churches within his jurisdiction January 10. An. 1546. he puts away the Masse in the high church of Heidlbergh and said He had waited many years for a Reformation but now seing it is dangerous to delay and there is no hope thereof he can not refuse the earnest desire of the people At that time he and the Landgrave were advertised from Augsburgh that the Emperour was preparing an army against them The Landgrave writes unto Granvellan one of the Emperours Councellers shewing what he had heard not only from Germanes but from Italy concerning the Pope and Emperours confederacy against the Protestants c Granvellan answereth that the Emperour intendeth nothing but peace and he admireth the vanity of men conceiving such things of the Emperour So did another Counseler Navius write unto the Count of Solme and advised him to exhort the Landgrave to come unto the Emperour and he shall soon be satisfied of all these jealousies The Landgrave goeth unto Spira the Emperour denieth that he had any such purpose and exhorts him to keep the appointed Diet at Ratisbone None
mens souls are mortal The Printer is informed and addresseth himself to answer before the King and Counsel then they return unto Paris but he shewes how false their calumnies were At that time they sent unto the King 46. Articles which they had collected It was told unto their Deputies that they had spoken of some thousands of errours and were these all turned to 46. Their answer was The University had more but had not as yet put them in forme The Printer returnes to Paris and chides some of the Divines that they had accused him falsely They produce the place where they alledge he denieth the immortality of the soul He replieth They understand not Latine who will from these words forge such an errour And saith he I give them this praise that when they can not prevail in reason none are more impudent to bear down the innocent with monstrous lies Then he returns unto the Kings Court and petitioneth that his adversaries should plead their cause against him and bring-in all their articles When they were summoned to do so ten of them do compear and in their pleading they fall into variance among themselves and could not agree in maintaining their articles Then they were charged that hereafter they shall not usurp that power of Censure in matter of faith which belongs unto the Bishops unless the bb shall call for their advice The Articles were delivered unto the Cardinals and Bishops to be examined and it was appointed that their Censure be given unto the Printer to be printed The Deputies of the University do lament that their power was taken from them yet durst not speak in publick and the selling of the books was stopped untill the bb had given their censure The Deputies returning a publick thanksgiving was appointed as if all the business had been well done and they were confident that no more should be required of them The bb and Cardinals do conferre upon the 46. articles they say five or sixe were liable to misintetpretations but all the rest were sound and Catholick When the Printer heard it spoken so in the Court he presseth that the University should be charged to bring what other articls they have to object The King commandeth them once and again to bring all their accusations They delay thinking that if the bb had given such a censure of the 46. articls they can have little hope of any more Therefore they do alledge that they can not attend the Court in such a cause and they do supplicat that it be referred unto the Inquisitors The King not being present it was so concluded by the Councel The Printer was then afrayed because the Inquisitors must condem all whom the University condemneth Therefore he addresseth himself unto the King who in Councel causeth seal an Act suspending the former Act and commandeth the University to produce what other articles they had against the book Then they deal with Guiancurt the Kings Confessor that he would solicit the King to condem the Printer as an heretick and that they be not pressed to bring more articles and in the end of their Letter it was written It were a shame unto the University if a mechanick man shall prevaile against them The Confessor prevailes so that the selling of the books was again forbidden yet so that the University must produce their other Articls The Printer knowes not of this which was done by the King and he going unto Court gives thanks unto the Cardinal of Guise for his favour in the judgement of the articls The Card. telleth him The course was changed He askes is there no remedy I know none saith the Cardinal The Printer is feared and intendeth to leave the Countrey he communicats the case unto the Bishop Castellan and being betwixt fear and hope he entreats him to ask the King for what cause he had given order to persecut his Printer The King said It is true I have forbidden to sell the books because the Divines have complained of him as a most pestiferous heretick but not that he shall be banished untill they bring the rest of their articls Then the Divines deal with Senalis Bishop of Orange to persuade the Printer unto submission and the Bishop said unto him It were better for him to agree with the Divines than to leave his Countrey nor could he have any hope to prevail against the holy University He answereth I expect no victory but only let them obey the King and produce their articls The Bishop replieth That can not be expected seing it is not the custom that the University should prove what they do judge heresy but only shew by word of mouth and their word must be believed or els we could never come to an end of an action After a day or two the Printer saith unto the Bishop that he is willing to desist if the Divines will no more persue him and afterwards he shall print nothing without their advice The Bishop applaudeth the motion and adviseth him to communicat it unto Gujancurt The advise pleaseth him also if the Printer will give it in writ and he undertakes to send it unto the University The Printer considereth that if they had that under his hand he were no more safe from them and they might produce that as a sufficient reason why they should not bring-in the rest of their articles therefore herefuseth So both parties come again into ths Kings Court there it was reported that the Printer should have 1500. crowns for his damnage Then the Deputies do rage and say Shall a wicked man have a reward for impiety and so others shall be encouraged to do more mischief So the King was persuaded to give no money but he said unto his Printer that he will be more bountifull unto him another away The Printer gives the King humble thanks saying that he craved no more but that he would protect him from the malice of these his enemies The King granteth him his warrant but with difficulty could he obtain the seal and when he had it he keeps it quiet In the mean time the Divines endeavour to prove other things against him by witnesses and when it was told them that he had the Kings warrant they do use all means to have him imprisoned and will not believe that he had obtained a protection He shewes it unto them and then they demurre When this storm was over he gathereth fifetien old manuscripts of the New Testament in Greek and printeth it with the diverse lections on the margine and gives the first coppie unto Castellan he calleth the Printer sawcy that he had printed it before he had aduised with the Divines Robert answereth There can be no danger in printing that book nor could he be suspected of heresy for it yea and some of them had advised him to change the text in 1. Cor. 15. 51. Wee shall not all sleep but wee all shall be changed The Bishop said He should have done so for there
was a common accusation in those dayes more odious then true saith Sleidan in Comment lib. 16. They were summoned to compeare before Bar. Cassanaeus President of the Counsell at Aignes November 17. Ann. 1540. and the Kings Proctour was ordeyned to persue them They were informed of danger undoubtedly if they did compear So after three citations for not compearance they were condemned by a most horride sentence and cruel above measure saith Ja. Thuan. Hist lib. 16 to wit the Masters of families were adjudged to the fire their goods unto the escheates Merindole should be made levell with the ground their caves shall be stopped their woods shal be burnt and their lands shal be given to none of their name or kindred in all time coming Some did urge the execution of this Sentence especially the Bishops of Aignes and Arles gave money to levy an Army against them but Alenius a Noble man of Arles appeased the minde of the President by representing the cruelty of the fact if such cruelty were execute against so many men not heard in their own defence So the levying of souldiers was put off untill the Kings pleasure were required The King referreth the tryall of their cause unto the President of Piemount William Bellay After tryall he reported unto the King that the Waldenses were a people who about 300. years since had purchased a barren peece of lande in farme from their Lords and they by industrious manuring had made it fit for pasturage they can endure toile and hunger they abhorre strife they are liberal to the indigent they render all obedience unto theyr Prince and Masters they professe the worship of God with frequent prayers innocency of manners they go seldom to the churches of the Saints and when they go they prostrate not themselves before the images of God or of the Saints nor do they offer unto them torches or other gifts but they go unto such places only when they are about merchandise or such affairs they employ not priests to do any religion for them or the souls of their fathers they mark not their faces with the signe of the cross when it thundereth they sprinkle not themselves with holy water but lifting up their eies unto heaven they call upon God for help they discover not their heads before images in the wayes in their service of God they use their vulgare language they have no respect to the Pope nor Bishops but they choose some of their own number for prelats and Teachers When Francis heard this report on Febr. 8. Ann. 1641. he sent unto the Senate of Aignes and granted the space of three moneths wherein the Waldenses shall recant and certain persons shall be chosen by them to abjure in name of the rest or else c. Francis Gajus and William Armantius in name of the Waldenses then presented a supplication unto the Senate of Aignes humbly craving to examine their cause because it is against reason that they are commanded to recant heresy before they be convinced yea or heard and they offred their Confession in write little differing from the doctrine of Luther Thuan. Ibid. Cassanaeus sent it unto the King and the King gave it unto Castellan episc Matisconen to be examined he sent it unto Ja. Sadolet Bishop of Carpento ract Who answered In that Confession are some things that may be well expounded and some things are too saâ—yrik against the Pope and Bishops and howbeit other things are reported of them he knew by former Inquisitions that they were but false and forged maliciously and therefore he would not advise to use hostility against them Then Io. Durantius and the Bishop Cavalionen were sent by the Senate unto Merindole to instruct and convince them and to relate the success Those abide constant and Cassanaeus was perswaded by the wordes of Alenius that no violence was used in his time Jo. Minier came into his room and he wrote unto the King that the Waldenses were 16000. in Arms intending to beseege Marsiles or to attempt some greater business The King received this Letter in January An. 1545. and was exasperated the Cardinal Turnon adding oile to the fire that he sent his mandate unto the Senate of Aignes to execute their former Sentence Minier keept this charge secret to the end the poore people might be surprised un a worse he chargeth all who were able to bear arms in Aignes Arles Marsiles and adiacent places to be in Arms against England at a certain day when all were in readiness Aprile 13 he openeth the Kings Letters in the Senate and quickly went to execution Thuan. Ibid. Then they burnet Pupis Motha Martiniac and all the villages about Peruse and the river Druence The Merindolians beholding all in fire round about them fled into the woods and so did the Sansales Miniers had commanded to kill all wherever they could be apprehended without respect of person On an evening they had intelligence that Miniers was coming into the same place where they were because they must flee through rough places they do resolve to leave their wives and children with some Ministers what lamentation was then and to go into the town of Mussy Miniers had burnt Merindole and went to Cabrier he found the ports shut and promised to do no harm if they would open unto him but he spared neither age nor sexe he brought the men forth into a meedow and slew them all about the number of 800. and burnt the women together in a barn He did the like at Costa and was no less cruell unto 22. Villages 25. persons were smothered by smoke in a rock who found mercy were sent into the galeys many were famished Who could escape went into Geneve or Helvetia The like cruelty was used at Avenion and other places of the Popes Dominion in France Ibid. When this was reported in Germany it was dolorous unto many from a Diet at Ratisbon Letters were sent and the Protestants of Helvetia entreated the King to shew mercy on them who had fled Francis answered He had reason for what he had done nor should they pry into his censures more than he had done into their affairs Jo. Sleida Comment lib. 16. Afterwards Miniers feared to be called to account for this butchery his conscience accused him and by intercession of Cardinal Tournon as was spoken he sought and obtained the Kings Patent approving what he had done But he sought not a pardon from heaven and not long after he isshued bloud out of his lower parts nor could voide any urine so that his bowels rotted within him and he died miserably Ja Thuan. loc cit XLII In Melda a City ten myles from Paris the Bishop was desirous of the Reformed religion and excluded all the Friers For this cause the Sorbonists opposed him and procured danger unto him that he left his purpose Nevertheless Ann. 1544. sixty Citizens had a Preacher and assembled in private houses to the hearing of the
Worde and celebration of the Lords Supper according to the first Institution These were all apprehended and carryed in carts into Paris where they received Sentence of death and being sent back 14. of them were burnt in one fire and the rest were whipped and banished These went into sundry Provinces and ceased not to glorify God by preaching the Truth namely Pharonus Manginns Petrus Bonuspanis c. Afterwards this Peter with other twell were burnt at Paris Jo. Fox in Act. mon. When King Francis The persecution is stopped for a time was sick unto death he repented of his cruelty and many write saith Thuan. loc cit that he advised his son Henry to try the injuries done by the Senate of Aignes against those of Piemont and he sent order unto that Senate to apprehend John a Monk and put him to an Assise that man had devised a new kinde of torment to wit he caused the Waldenses put their legs into boots full of seething tallow and in derision asked them If they were ready to ride When the Monk heard of this Mandate he fled into Avenion and within few days he was so tormented with ulcers that he wished death King Henry II. loved not Cardinal Turnon and such cruel persecuters So the Merindolians and other Waldenses gathered again and by advice of the Duke of Guise Aumalius presented unto the King their complaint against the iniquity cruelty of the Senate of Aignes and they did humbly beseech that their cause might be once heard and examined It had some beginning in the great Counsel as they call it but the King brought it to the high Parliament of Paris there the matter was debated publickly fifty dayes with great vehemency by Ja. Auberius for the Waldenses and Peter Robert for Aignes and Dion Riantius the Kings Advocate When the complaint and many cruelties were read all the hearers conceived hope of redress The event was only Guerin Regius Patronus one of the cruellest persecuters and having no favour among the Courtiers was beheaded and Miniers died as is said before Little was done publickly for Religion in France untill the year 1553 then many suffered at Lions and Paris among whom were Martialis Albus and Petrus Scriba who had been sent from Bern in Helvetia to preach the Gospell and before they had done any thing they were taken at Lions and the King would not spare them for the intercession of Bern. Thuan. lib. 12. XLIII Charles Cardinal of Lorrain intending toward Rome would do some thing to gratify the Pope therefore he persuaded the King to Persecution is renewed publish an Act commanding all Presidents to prosecute without any delay all censure of the Church against Lutherans The Senate of Paris answered unto the King that four years before he had caused it to be acted that according to the custom of his Ancestours who were all defenders of the Religion and liberty of the Church the power of life or death for Religion should be reserved unto the King but by this Act he loseth his priviledge and forsakes his servants and subjects and commits their fame goods and persons unto the pleasure of the elergy who by their severity in these years by past had not amended any errours but rather have exasperat the people and therefore it were more reasonable to commande the Bishops and priests to instruct their flocks in the worde of God more diligently either by themselves or by qualified Vicars and in time coming to promote only sufficient Pastours who have no need of Vicars Thuan. lib. 16. In the year 1557. Septemb. 4. a great number assembled in a private house of S. Jacques striet to hear the Worde and receive the Lords Supper in the night because they had not liberty in the day The multitude conveened in the nighour houses with weapons and stones to throw at these people in their outcoming they who came forth first were killed with stones and others taking courage upon necessity drew their swords and came forth all save to one saith Thuan. lib. 19. The author of the French Commentaries lib. 1. writs that the believers seeing that they were compassed on every side by the furious multitude had small hope to escape but some finding a way made open through a gate which was a singulare providence for the savety of many after they had returned to their prayers escaped by flight withour harm even as if God himself had gone before them Both these authors say that the women and weaker people about the number of 120 were taken by the Inquisitor saith Thuan and the other saith by the Magistrate and hurried into prisons and then burnt among whom were Nic. Clivius a Schoolmaster in Paris in the 60 year of his age Taurin Gravella in Senatu Patronus Nic. Cevius a Physicion and some Noble women Diverse reports were spread of this assembling the Monks preached that the Lutherans meet in the night without any light to fulfill their lusts the mother spared not to ly with her sone ..... their cloaths were found with the marks of such filthiness they killed their infants c. These things were reported unto the King but uncertainly yet none durst contradict them lest he were challenged to be of the same sect Thuan. Ibid. and the mindes of many did boile against them so that he was called the best man who could devise the means of their destruction The Protestants wrote an Apology shewing the falshood of those calumnies even as the like were imputed unto the antient Christians as is clear by undoubted testimonies and histories to the end Kings and Princes may be moved to hate them and now these are published by enemies of the Trueth to the end they may enjoy other mens goods which they have catched wickedly and therefore they humbly pray that the King would be pleased to try their cause c. French Commen lib. 1. They found means to lay this book in the Kings bedchamber and so be brought into his hands Antonius Demochares an Inquisitor and Ro. Cevalis Bishop of Aurincae wrote an answer unto this Apology but none durst reply because the Kings ears were so solde unto the impudent accusations of the Bishops and Cardinals and he sent the President Julianensis commanding all hereticks or Waldenses as they called them to submit themselves unto the Bishop of Rome in all points of Religion or to want lands and lifes The Reformed with humble answers appeased the minds of The Commissioners Osiand epitom hist cent 16. lib. 3. c. 26. The Princes of Germany and the Swisers sent unto King Henry entreating for those miserable men professing the same Religion with them In the mean while Philip King of Spain was entred into Picardy and had taken Sanquintin and other places so that Henry had need of aid from these Intereessors and did bear with the slackness of his Comissioners Thuan. loc cit In the same year it was ordained by King Henry that there should be
diverse men some of them are seditious and some are good and honest Men zealous and loyal unto God and their King and would in nothing offend the one nor the other in living and dying they shew their desire to enioy salvation and to find the way thereunto and when they have that way they fear not losse of life nor goods nor any manner of punishment As yet we see it plainly enough that the punishments which have been devised against them have done no good but rather their patience in the midst of firy flames hath stirred up many to love their cause whence it hath been that many who never knew of their doctrine were desirous to know it for which those had suffered and did embrace the same doctrine with no less affection and zeal Therefore look upon the examples of the Bishops in the first general Councels who never used any other weapons but the word of God against the Arrians and other heretiks And the Christian and good Emperours did use no severer punishment against the authours of these sects but bannishment As for those privy meetings they were alwaies forbidden and the king hath sufficiently provided against them by Edicts yet so that according to equity consideration may be of the time manner purpose and number of them who do meet lest the innocent be afflicted Then Charles Marillac Bishop of Vienna was bidden to speak and his advice was to this purpose There be two as it were main pillars of a kingdom exercise of Religion and the good will of the people The controversies of Religion in antient times were determined in general Councels but now there is no hope of a general Councel for two causes first it is not in our power that the Pope the Emperour and Kings will agree on the time place and manner of a Councell seeing there be so many questions for those circumstances And next as when a man is grieved by some dangerous sicknes he can not tarry for remote Physicians because of the uncertainty of their comeing So the present malady is grievous unto every part of the kingdom and there is small hope of forreign cure therefore we must have a Councel of our own Nation as it was before concluded and the King did promise the necessity of the miserable Church requires it as also the Kings credite and the decrees yet extant shew that our ancestours were wont to assemble every fifth year in a general Councel and the histories of this Nation shew that Councels were called in every kings time some from the whole Realm and some from the half or a Province one or more and it was seldome seen but from these some good ensued to the Reformation of doctrine or manners Let us not stick in this matter nor fear to be accused We have many sorrowfull examples to set before us which are forewarnings of sad desolations ensuing as the miserable condition of the Jewes Greeks Egyptians and Africans where the Church hath flourished but now scarcely have the name of a Church For those causes I think that we can delay no longer to call a Councell notwithstanding these things which the Pope objecteth as letts thereof And while this Councel or Parliament of the Church is in preparation I think three or four remedies may be provided 1. that Prelates abide in their Diocies and here he inveighes against the Italians who reap the gain or thrids of Benefices and have no care of the office 2. that nothing be done in the Church through Simony or bribes 3. to confesse out own faults unto God and make this manifest by publick fasts which was alwayes the custom of the Church in time of publick calamities and what greater danger can there be then that which slayeth mens souls 4. to stay seditious persons that they hinder not the common tranquillity and let it not be permitted upon any occasion whatsoever to rise in arms without the kings leave seing hereby have been many enormities on the one part we have seen the tumult of Amboife and on the other certain preachers have stirr'd up the people violently to destroy and bannish the Protestants Under pretence of godly Zeal so grievous offences followed on both sides ..... The other main point is to keep the people in due obedience and reverent estimation of their Soverain whereof I judge this to be the way If the complaints of the people be hearkned unto and convenient remedies be applied There is a great difference between privat and general grievances publick complaints should be heard in a publick assembly of the Estates and at this time the people complain of many things and when common complaints are not heard the hearts of people are commoved c. Thuan. hist lib. 25. The judgements of others were heard namely the Cardinals said Nothing can be done concerning a Councel without the Popes advice The Bishop of Valence said If the Parisians have need of water may they not bring it from Sene more easily then from Tiber. It was concluded Seing the present maladies require present remedies there should be a National Councel and on Aprile 11. it shall be called to assemble September 10 and an Oratour was sent with all possible speed to declare unto the Pope their necessity of a Councel and to entreat that he would take in good part what they had concluded But his travell was in vain-Soave in Conc. Triden lib. 5. At that time it was decreed also that the Estates should conveen at Orleance or where the King will please to appoint to advise of things to be propounded in the Councel and to the same end particular meetings should be in every Province and the Bishops should prepare themselves and in the mean while none should be troubled for religion unless they be found to take up arms seditiously and the punishment of such men to be reserved unto the King French Commentar lib. 2. Afterwards the Guises suggest unto the king that Antony king of Navar and his Brother the Prince of Condee had plotted a new couspiracy The king sent for them both and resolved to satisfy the Guises with their blood These two being guilty of nothing obey The Prince of Condee was imprisoned and a guard was set to attend the king of Navar. The Pope promiseth to call a general Councel therefore the National Councel was left off king Francis died Decemb. 15. in the 17. year of his age An. 1560. and so the Guises were disappointed In this kings time Emanuel Duke of VValdenses are persecuted in Savoy Savoy commanded the Waldenses of Lucern Angronia Perossa and Sanmartius to receive the Masse c. or he would punish them as rebels They sent a supplication and Confession of their faith professing that they believe all things contained in the old and new Testament and the faith in the Creed of the Apostles and of Nice and of Athahasius and the doctrine of the antient fathers so far as they agree with the Scriptures
churches may be granted unto the Reformed Religion Quintinus Heduus had a long oration in commendation of the King and Queen and of the immunities of the Clergie and petitioned that the new Religion should have no liberty closing with an invective against the Prince of Condee His speech was heard with scoffs and he was derided with ballets that he is said through impatience to have died of melancholy After these speeches a contest arose between the Peers and the Guises who would have been accounted the Kings neerest kinsmen The meeting was adiournied untill the first of May the Prelates were commanded to prepare themselves unto the Councel and all the Judges who were imprisoned in the cause of Religion were set at liberty In August An. 1561. they meet again at Pontoise in Picardy there at the first contention was between the Peers and the Cardinals for the order of sitting the Cardinals Turnon Lorrain and Guise went away malecontent because they were not preferred Then the Chancelor declared the causes of the meeting and exhorted every man to speak freely I touch not their Politik affairs The speaker of the Commons complained as before of the corruptions of the Church men and petitioned that these faults might be reformed and that the King would so attemperate the revenues of the Prelats that they live not licenciously And seeing it is the Royal priviledge to maintain Religion and all these troubles arise upon occasion of Religion the readiest remedy is to call a Councel whereunto all men may have free access as also that they who can not with safe conscience go unto the rites of the Romish Church may have liberty to assemble peaceably and publickly for hearing Gods Word in the vulgar language and because adversaries do calumniate their meetings he wisheth that the King would depute certain persons to be present and see what is done as neither should those be called hereticks who are condemned before their cause be heard and examined by Gods word The Speaker for the Nobility spoke much to the same purpose and the Clergy did oppose them both At that time the Pope sent Cardinal Ferrar to hinder the National Councel he would have observed the accustomed power of the Roman Legats in bestowing Benefices but he was stopped by a Decree and many rhymes were scattered against him he took those in ill part and went away French Comm. Lib. 2. So the Papal authority seemed to fall and it was talked abroad that Religion should not be swayed by authority of any man but by Trueth and reason and who did cleave unto their former rites were quiet for the time The most part of the Nobility seemed to affect the Reformation and the Queen whether to please the King of Navar or to serve the time I know not saith that author wrote unto the Pope August 4. in this manner First she lamenteth the wretched condition of France that many thousands cleaving as yet unto the Church of Rome perish in their souls because they are not instructed and many Nobles and most potent men have made secession whose power and number and concordis so strong that they can not be overmastered Therefore She implores his aid that the one sort may be retained and the other may be reduced and so the unity of the Church may be restored Which may the more easily be effectuated because there be no Anabaptists in all France nor any hereticks that speak against the Christian faith nor against the Acts of the first sixe general Councels And this is the opinion of learned men with whom she had conferred that the holy father may receive such men into fellowship of the Church albeit they be of different opinions as of old the diversity of observing the Easter and other rites and parts of Divine Service did not dissolve the Union of the Church Then for remedy she propoundeth the necessity of calling a general Councel or that he would provide another remedy especially to regain them who are separated it may be expedient to use frequent admonitions and to permit quiet Conferences likewise Bishops and priests should teach Gods word and exhort the people unto concord laying aside all reproaches as she hath commanded them who are separated and they have obeyed But many who have no mind to depart stand in doubt of these particulars especially first it is certainly known that the primitive Church had no images and God hath expressily forbidden to worship them therefore let it be considered whether it be expedient to remove them into places where they shall not give occasion to worship them 2. it seemes strange unto many good men that in baptisme exorcisme is used and many other rites which perhaps may profite them who understand them but seing the most part understand them not and they know that only water and the word are necessary it were better to omit them namely many are offended that an infected or diseased priest puts his unclean spittle into the infants mouth in the Masse many are offended with three things one that it is given under one kind only albeit Christ said Eat yee drink yee and such was the custom of the Church for a thousand years and more another it is ministred unto one alone or some few without prayers that may be understood by the vulgar people and the other party have shewed that they restore the manner of the primitive Church the third that the body of our Lord is carryed about the striets against the express institution Take yee eat yee and not Carry yee They say also that Christs body is in heaven only and therefore only spiritual worship is required fourthly the Masse is a scandal unto many because it is sold by ignorant and dissolute priests and none seeks to amend this yea and many of our fellowship doubt of the Masse both in the substance and form of it in the substance they observe that Church men affirm that they do offer Christ and they do esteem of their own sacrifice more than they do of Christs sacrifice In the manner they note four points it is done in an unknown tongue 2. the use of no part of the Masse is declared 3. some words are spoken as belonging unto the people especially concerning the communion and yet the priests communicate alone even when the people are standing there 4. the order of the Divine Service c. loc cit What answer was returned unto this Letter the reader may judge Among the Ambassadors of forrein Princes who went to congratulat the young King was George Gluch from Denmark The King of Navar envited him to his lodging and said He might shew his Master that he hoped the Gospell should be freely preached through out France ere one year went about Then said Gluch Oh I pray take heed that the doctrine of Caluin and the Swisers be not received but the doctrine of Martin Luther which the Kings of Denmark and Sweden and many Princes of large Dominions do
the Scripture requires This was by and by reported to the Bishop in words varying a little that a Bishop must be a preacher or els he is a dumbe dog He is sent for and said The reporters are manifest liars The reporters are called and they affirm that he had said so and they profer to bring more witnesses He still saith They are lyaâ—â— More witnesses are brought and many come to heare Then said Seton My Lord you may consider what eares these asses have they can not discern betwixt Paul Esaie Zacharie and Malachie and Frier Alex. Seton I said indeed Paul saith A Bishop should be a teacher Esaâ—e saith shepherds not feeding their flocks are dumbeâ— oggs Zacharie saith they are idle pastours and I declared what those have said and my Lord if you be not offended at them you can not be offended at mee therefore I say again these men are manifest lyaâ—s which have reported that I called you or any other Bishop no Bishops but belly gods The Bishop was offended but durst not at that time proceed against him because he was learned bold and in favour with the King and his Confessour But he and his complices did judge it not expedient such a man to bee with the King and so they endeavoure to make him odious unto the King and call him an heretick The King did remember how in private confession the Frier had admonished him for his lusts of the flesh and loved noâ— such advice and said He knew more of that man than any of them and then subscribes their accusation and promiseth to follow their advice in punishing him and all of that sect Seton is informed of these things and fleeth to Berwick whence he wrote unto the King in this manner Most Gracious Soverain Lord under the Lord and King of all of whom only thy Highness and Majesty hath power and authority to exercize justice within thy realme under God who is King Lord of all realms and thy Seatons letter against the iniquity impiety usurpation of bb and his advice to the King Ma. and all mortall Kings are but servants unto that only immortall Prince Chr. Jesus .... It 's not unknown to thy gracious Highness how thy Mas. somtime servant Oratour and ever shall be to my lifes end is departed out of thy realme ..... but I believe the cause of my departing is unknown which only is Because the bb and churchmen of thy realme have heertofore had such authority over thy subjects that apparently they were rather King and thou the Subject which unjust regiment is of it self false and contrary to holy Scripture Thou art the King Master and they are thy subjects which is true and testified by the word of God And also because they will give no man of whatsoever degree whom they once call hereticks audience time nor place to speak and use defence which is against all lawe .... So that if I might have had audience and shewd my just defence .... I should never have fled .... albeit it had cost mee my life But because I believed that I could have no audience they are so great with thy Ma. I have departed not doubting but moved of God untill a better time that God illuminate thy Ma. even to give every man audience as thou shouldst mayst and art bound by the law of God who are accused to death And to certify thy Highness that these are not vain words here I offer me to come into thy realm again if thy Ma. will give mee audience and hear what I have for mee according to the word of God and cause any Bishop abbot frier or Secular which is most cunning some of them can not read their Matins who are made Judges of heresy to impugne mee by the law of God and if my part be found wrong thy Ma. being present and judge I refuse no pain .... and if I convince them by the law of God and that they have nothing to lay to my charge but the law of man and their own inuentions to uphold their own glory and pridefull life and dayly scourging thy poor subjects I refer myself unto thy Ma. as judge Whether he hath the victory that holds him at the law of God which can not fail nor be false or they that hold themselves at the law of man which is very oft plain contrary and therefore of necessity false for all thing contrary to verity which is Christ and his law is of necessity a ly And to witness that this comes of all my heart I shall remain at Berwick whil I shall have thy Mas. answer and shall without fail return having thy hand writing that I shall have audience and place to speak I desire no more whereof if I had been sure I should never have departed .... Pardon mee to say that which lieth to thy Mas. charge Thou art bound by the law of God albeit they ly and say It appertaines not to thy Ma. to intermedle with such matters to cause every man who in any case is accused of his life to have their just defense and their accusers produced according to their own law They do blinde thy Ma. eies that knowest nothing of thy law but if I prove not this out of their own law I offer mee to the death Thy Ma. therefore may learn by dayly experience seing they neither feare the King of heaven as their lives testifie neither Thee their natural Prince as their vsurped power in their actions shewes why thy Highness should be no longer blinded Thou mayst consider that they intend nothing else but only the upholding of their barded mules augmenting their insatiable avarice and continually overthrowing swallowing up thy poore subiects never preaching nor teaching out of the law of God as they should the ignorant people but contend who may be most high most rich and nearest thy Ma to put thy temporall Lords and Lieges out of thy Counsell favour who should bee and are most tender servants to thy Ma. in all time of need to the defense of Thee and thy Crown ...... Let thy Ma. take boldness and authority which thou hast of God and suffer not their cruell persecution to proceed without audience given to him who is accused ... and then no doubt thou shalt have thy subiects hearts and all that they can do in time of need tranquillity justice and policy and finally the kingdom of heaven May it please you to give a copy of this to the Clergy and keep the originall and thy Ma. shall have experience if I go against one word that I have spoken c. This Letter was delivered unto the King and it was read by many but no answer was returned and the man went into England and preached some years the gospell to the comfort of his hearers The histo of Reformat Others spoke also against the licenciousness of the Clergy that a new resolution was taken to burne moe A
frier John forrest was brought to Santandrews for saying Pa. Hamilton died a Martyr because they had not clear proof against him another frier Walter Laign was sent to confesse him he askes him in way of confession What is his judgement concerning Pa Hamilton Forrest answereth I think he was a good man and the articles might be well defended for which he was condemned This is sufficient evidence to condemn him unto the fire When they lead him out to be degraded he cried among the people Fie on falshood fie on false friers revealers of confession let never a man trust them after mee they are despisers of God and deceivers of men While they consult upon the manner and place of his execution John lindsay a gentle man waiting upon the Bishop said If yee will burn any more do it in a hollow cellar for the smoke of Mr Pa. hamilton hath infected all these on whom it blew Nevertheless he was burnt at the north side of the abbey that the hereticks of Anguise might see the fire The persecution goeth-on James Hamilton of Livinston brother of the Martyr and his sister Caâ—herin were summoned to compear at Halirudhouse before the Bishop of Ross The King adviseth the gentleman not to appear he was condemned for not obeying Catherin was asked whither she believes to be justified by works She answered I believe no person can be justified by their own works John spence a Lawyer had a long discourse of the diversity of works of congruitie and of condignity c. The young woman saith Worke here work there what kinde of work is all this I know perfitly that no work can save mee but the works of Christ my Saviour The King laugheth at the answer and taking her aside persuades her to recant her opinion and by her example sundry others at the same time were moved to abiure their profession as Wi. kirk a priest Adam daes c. So soon as these were dismissed Normand gourley and David straton were brought to tryall Norman was charged for denying Mo are persecuted purgatory and that the Pope had any jurisdiction in Scotland David had been turbulent and was by conference with John Erskin of Dun becom another man and God had kindled in his heart such love to the knowledge of trueth that he oft prayd for spirituall courage if he shall be brought to suffer for Christ He was charged for maintaining that tyths were not due to Church-men He denied that he had said so but said he I send a fish-boat to the sea and they are so rigorous in craving the tenth fish that they can not be contented and I said If they will not believe how many fishes are taken go and see where they are taken yea and I gave order to my servants to cast the tenth fish into the sea And â—e was further accused of the same points wich Norman He was condemned with him and was offered to be spared if he would burne his bill which was then vsed as the signe of recanting but he would not So they were burnt together August XXVII year 1534 At the same time were summoned Alex Alesse Jo. Fife John macbee and one Macdowall they fled into England and thereafter into Germany the first two were Professours of Divinity in Lipsia the thrid was called Maccabeus and was Chaplain to Christian King of Denmark As the history of the Reformation shewes there were civil broils in the countrey and the persecution was interrupted untill the year 1538. and in the mean while the knowledge of the truth increaseth partly by conference of men about what had been done and partly by reading the New testament in English and partly by report of merchants and â—eamen telling what was a doing in other countries in the cause of religion The bb and their officialls accurse many for triffles and pecuniall causes the people contemn their excommunications therefore the bb would strengthen their sentences by civill autority and procure an act of Parliament against such who lay 40 daies under excommunication James 5. Parl. 4. Act. 8. III. The heat of persecution in England seemed but to begin in year 1527. The beginning of Reformation in England those who before were called Lollards were then called Lutherans great numbers were burnt whereby the King thought to promerite the Popes favour Behold how God brings light out of darknes When King Henry had been 20 years married he falles into the scruple whither his marriage was lawfull but who can tell whither he was so touched indeed or King Henry intends to divorce but a pretext in respect he had not a son or that he loved another woman Yet so it was he abstaines from her company and speakes of divorcement The Queen sendeth unto the Pope and complaines the King also sendeth and craves that the Pope would justify by the sacred word the former dispensation to marry or dissolve the marriage How this was carried in the Popes court none can declare better than an Italian and so Pe. Soave in Histor Conc. Triden hath it thus Pope Clemens in time of his distress had It is pleaded at Rome good hope if the Kings of France England shall continue in his grace and make disturbance unto Cesar in the Kingdom of Naples therefore he dispatches Card. Campegius into England and commits the cause unto him and the Card. of York The King was certified by letters from Rome that the cause shall be discerned speedily in his favours this was in the year 1528. But when Clemens considereth that the Emperours favour was more usefull unto him in recovering the City Florence in the year 159. he sent Francis Campana unto Campegius ordering him to burne his former Bull and proceed warily in that cause Campegius deviseth pretexts of delay and pretends difficulties The King observes his jugling and askes the advice of the Universities in Italy Germany France Some were against his mind and some for him especially the Parisians and many thought that they were moved by his gifts more than by weight of reason But the Pope whether willing to gratifie Caesar or fearing that by means of the Card. of York some what might happen contrary to his mind drawes back the cause unto himself The King being He marryeth without the Popes indulgence impatient and smelling the fraud forsakes Catharin and marrieth Anna Bolen in the year 1533. Nevertheless the plea is continued but slowly that if the Pope can he may both satisfie the Emperour and decline the offense of the King And then he touches not the point but some accessory articles especially he decerneth against the King that it was not lawfull for him by his own authority and without the Sentence of the Church to forsake the company of his wife When the king understood this in the beginning of the year 1534 he denieth obedience unto the Pope and chargeth all his subjects that they send no mony unto Rome nor pay
Peter-pence unto any of the Collectors This vexeth the Romane Court and all their thoughts were upon remedies Many would proceed with censures against the king and interdict all Nations to have commerce with England but they took a more moderate course to serve the time and by intercession of France to compose the business And Francis undertooke it and sent the Bishop of Parise unto Rome with tolerable propositions and in the mean while they went on slowly at Rome that they would decern nothing unless Cesar would either first ot at the same time revenge by the sword his cousin's wrong The plea was branched into 23 articles as 1. whether Prince Arthur had carnall copulation with Catherin The half of Lent was spent on this question then March 19 Newes were brought to Rome that a famous libell was published in England against the Pope and all his Court and that before the king was a comâ—dy to the great reproach of the Pope and the Cardinals Then all were in a rage and March 24 they pronounce sentence that the marriage betwixt Henry Catharin was lawfull and unless he hold her for hiâ— wife he shall he reputed as excommunicated This praecipitation pleaseth not the Pope for within sixe dayes Letters come from France shewing that Henry is content to submitt unto their judgement and obey the Pope if such Cardinals were secluded of whom he was jealous and such as were free of suspicion were sent to Camerac and there determine the plea and Francis sent Oratours for tâ—is effect Thâ—n Clemens adviseth on pretenses to suspend the Sentence and recover a lost cause But Henry said Their Sentence was nothing unto him he is the only Lord of his own kingdom as the Pope is the only Bishop of Rome and he will do as the Easterne Church did of old He renunceth the Pope and takes his power unto himself in England to wit he will keep the Christian faith and cast-off the Popes authority nor will he suffer that the Lutheran or any other heresy have place in his â—ealm And so he did for he publisheth an Edict whereby he declares himself The head of the Church of England and chargeth upon pain of death that no man assâ—ribe any power unto the Pope within Englâ—nd and commandeth all the Collectors of Peter-pence to be gone All those were confirmed by ordinance of the Estates which they call the Parliament And it was also Acted that the archb of Canterburry shall invest all the bb of England and that the Churchmen shall pay yearly unto the King 150000 pounds for defence of the kingdom against whatever enemy Various were the judgements of men concerning this action of the King some said it was done prudently that he had cast of the Romane See without any alteration of religion without any sedition among his subjects and without appeal of his cause unto a Councel for if he had permitted it unto the judgement of a Councel he saw that he could not carry it without difficulty and the issue might have been dangerous for a Councel consisting of Church-men would without doubt have maintained the Papal power seing albeit they be in some respect obnoxious unto Emper. and Princes yet they do prefer the eminency of the Pope nor among the Churchmen is any but the Pope that carrieth sway having no Superour in degree of honour But the Roman Court argueth it could not be affirmed that he had made no change in religion â—hen the chief and first article of their faith concerning the Primacy of the Pope was changed for which alone they should have kindled the fire of sedition as if all had been changed and the event did confirm this seing the King was driven by necessity of maintaining this edict to punish severely his formerly dearest minions Nor can it be easily told how great offense and sadness not only at Rome but every where this departure of so great a Prince from the obedience of the Pope wrought in the â—earts of Churchmen Certainly â—t was a cleare document of humane frailty whereby it often hapneth that what things were most advantagious turn at last to the greatest A wicked policy of the bb loss and harm For the Romish PP by dispensations of marriages and sentences of divorces either granted or denied were wont to make great advantages under the name of Christs Vicar as under a shadow covering those Princes which thought it expedient either by some incestuous marriage or by violating one and contracting another to make new purchase of other Landes or to cut away the rights and titles of diverse competitours and that made sure friendship among them The Pope and the Princes when his authority did serve to maintain their power without which the actions of Princes being unlawfull had been clearly condemned hindered nor only unto these Princes but unto all their children which might have been called to prove the lawfulness of their birth So far Pe. Soave in hist Conâ— Trid. Lib. 1. Others shew what was done in England Card. Wolsey archb of York had advised the King unto that divorcement but when he understood of his affection toward Anna Bolen he changeth his mind because she was infected so he spoke with Lutheranisme and he wrote unto the Pope that for this cause he would not consent unto the divorce Thus we see that in all these variations both at Rome and in England the Pope and his Cardinals look not to any Rule either of Gods word or of reason but are moved by the Spring of their own interest When the King understood of these Letters by his Agent lying at Rome he was highly displeased and displaceth Wolsey of his office of Chanceller in France and of two bishopricks for he had three York Duresme Winchester and at last â—e sent the Captain of his Gaird to bring him to London but he died by the way of a flixe When the king was married with Queen Anna he entangleth all the Clergy by the law Praemunire for assisting the Popes Legate They submitt themselves namely the Prelates profer for discharge of that law to give unto the king 100000 pounds out of Canterburry and 18840 pounds out of York and in their submission they call the King the head of the Church In the Parliament An. 24. of his reigne in January following he annulleth some former Acts that were made against hereticks and ordaineth that none shall be in danger for speaking against the Popes pretented authority or his Decrees or lawes which are not grounded on the holy Scriptures Item An. 25 ch 39 he appointed 32 judges out of the higher lower houses whereof 16 should be of the clergy and 16 of the temporality and all at his own nomination to examine the Synodal Canons and to determine of them either to stand in strength or to abrogat them at their discretions Item the Clergy should promise on the word of a priest never to assemble without the Kings
licence nor enact constitutions without his consent Item that all cases that were before reserved from the power of the bb unto the Pope were declared to appertain unto the King and his commissioners as to dispense with Canons to divide or unite bishopricks Item all annats or first year's fruits and tyths of Benefices were forbidden to be carried out of the Country and An. 26 c. 3. they were ordained to be payd unto the King as before unto the Pope Item no appellation should be made to Rome Item Peter-pence pensions all such exactions shall cease With express provision that the King nor his subjects shall not intend to vary from the articles of the Catholick faith of Christendom Item the degrees of consanguinity affinity that are prohibited by the law of God were explained published The Kings marriage with Catherin was declared unlawfull and his marriage with Anna daughter to the Earle of Wiltshire was approved The excommunication of the King was affixed on the church-doors of Dunkirk because the Nuntio durst not come into England But the King proceeds in parliament An. 26. c. 1. renouncing and causing the subjects to renounce the Pope and establishing the Papal authority in his own person The oath of the clergy unto the Pope is made void and they are ordained to give their oath unto the king The bb and Doctours of Divinity and of both lawes do both by word write and in their Convocations confirme all that the king had done in Parliament Jo Fisher Bishop of Rochester and Thomas Moore refuse to subscribe therefore they were committed Pope Paul hearing of Fisher's constancy as they called it there creates him a Cardinall for he said The King will not put hands in a Cardinal but ere the Bull came the king had intelligence of it and caused to execute the Bishop and Thomas Moore An. 1535. It was the just judgement of God on them for they had incensed the king against many Martyrs namely Fisher caused his Dean Do. Parker to take up and burn the body of William Tracy an Esquire in Rochester-shire after it had lyen in the grave three years because he said in his latter Will he would have no pompe at his buriall and he trusted in Christ only hoping to be saved by Him and by no Saint Tho cooper at An. 1532. Likewise lest the Pope did provoke other Princes against king Henry he sent Ambassadors with Letters and informations unto the Emperour the kk of France .... entreating them to keep amity The summe of his Letter unto James V. king of Scotland was Forasmuch as the Pope without the knowledge of the Emperour or French king or Germane Princes hath excommunicated King Henriâ—â— Letter uâ—â—o king Iamâ—â— V. against the Pope and Card. mee and now the Popes Nâ—ntio the Cardinal of Scotland is arrived with commission as I hear it brooted but have no intelligence to practâ—ze some anoisance by his pretended censures against mee thy uncle Therefore I premonish and require thy Grace and most heartily pray thee to consider 1. the Supremacy of Princes granted by the holy Scriptures unto mee and other Princes in their Churches 2. to weigh what Gods word calleth a Church 3. what superstitions idolatries and blind abuses have crept into all realmes to the high displeasure of God 4. what is to be understood by the censure excommunication of the Church and how no such censure can be in the power of the Bishop of Rome or of any other man against mee or any other Prince having so just ground to avoide from the root and to abolish so execrable authority which the Bishop of Rome hath vsurped and vsurpes upon all Princes to their great dammage My request therefore to my nephew is to consider of what moment it should bee unto yourself having your subiects evill instructed in the premisses if you agree unto such censures and by such example give upper-hand over yourself and other Princes unto that vsurper of Rome as is like to happen in other places of Christendom where the true declaration of the word of God shall have free course to scourge them unless they will adore and kiâ—â—e the foot of that corrupt holiness which desireth nothing but pride and the vniversall thrall of Christendom under Rome's yoke I aâ—so premonish your Grace that you would not receive the Popes Cardinal into your Countrie for he will not be content to be next unto you but assuredly he will be equall yea and usurp over you and be a heavie burden unto your conntrie as experience teaches in England c. After this Henry enioyeth peace notwitstanding all that the Pope wrought against him Jo. Fox Act. moni But upon this occasion the King of France was persuaded by the Pope not to pay as he was wont yearly 95000 Crowns and other 10000. crowns as a Treatie of peace betwixt the kingdoms did specifie In the year 1536. Q. Catherin died Q. Anna and her brother were beheaded with Henry Norreys and Francis Weston and other two gentle men of the bedchamber for what cause it is not known â—aith Jo. Foxe but within three Dayes the king married Lady Jane Seimer First by a Convocation and then by Parlament An. 32. Henry VIII his marriage with Lady Anna was declared unlawfull no reason is alledged in the Act and he excludes his daughters Mary and Elisabet from succession and declareth the Crown to appertain uâ—to the heirs to be begotten In the next year prince Edward was borne and within 12. dayes his mother died Then by determination of Synods and Sentence of both Universities it was acknowledged that unto the king did belong the title The Supream head of the Church that is as they expounded it under Christ the Supream member of the Church within his own dominions to commande for trueth and not against trueth Fran. Mason lib. 3. c. 3. According to this title he began Steps of Reformation to consider the estate of the Church by advice and prudence of the godly Lord Cromwell and others of his Counsell he understood that the corrupt estate of the Church had need of Reformation in many things yet because so many superstitious persons were to be turned from their olde customs he procures an Act of Parlament An. 32. of his reigne that whatsoever article of faith and declaration of other expedient points the Archbb. Bishops and a great number of the learned Doctors with consent of the King shall think needfull expedient together with their determination of other points and ceremonies in Divine Service shall have the strength of an Act of paâ—liament Then he would not Reforme all at once but purposing to lead them softly he intendeth to proceed by degrees First he publisheth a litle book bearing the inscription Articles deuised by his Highness to estable Christian quietnes vnity In this were 1. the articles of the Creed necessary to be believed by all men 2. the doctrine of
Somerset that he had changed the lawes of the realme and had secret intelligence with forrein Ambassadours without their knowledge c. And for these causes he was beheaded in the Tower An. 1552. So variance entereth among them and coldness of Religion repossesseth many and some have written that the King was poisoned Certainly for a clearer manifestation of mens hearts the King was visited with long sicknes and died July 6. An. 1553. In time of his sicknes he aduised with his Privie Counsell who should have the government after him for albeit his Father had appointed Mary to succeed yet seing she is of a contrary religion and it is doubted of the lawfulnes of her birth and himself is of lawfull years he accounts it proper unto him to name his heire and the rather that it is to be feared that she will not only subâ—ert religion but the realm shall be thralled to a stranger as Scotland is unto France After deliberation it was decreed to chuse Lady Jane daughter of the Earle of Suffolk and of Mary daughter of King Henry 7. So foure dayes after Edwards death Lady Jane was proclamed Queen by authority of the Counsel Many of the Nobility and people were much displeased not so much for love of Mary as for hatred to the Duke of Northumberland because Lady Jane was married unto his fourth son At this time Mary goeth into Norfolk and Suffolk and promiseth unto them of the Reformation that she shall change nothing in Religion as it was established by her brother They take her part She writes abroad for aid and carryeth her self as Queen The Counsell câ—â—vâ—eâ—ing at London sendeth somâ— forces under the conduct of Northumberland to apprehend her But then the Counsell perceiving the Mary the Popâ—sh Queen overthrows all for a time inclination of the people and hearing that the Reformed of Norfolk and Sâ—â—folk were for her change their Sentence they cause proclaime Mary Queen and keep La. Jane in the Tower When these newes were brought into the Campe all men forsook the Duke but when they receive Letters from the Counsell in name of Queen Mary they take him and bring him to London Then he made open profession of Popery under hope to gaine the Queen's favour and liberty but was beheaded Ja. Thuan lib. 13. ad An. 1553. Cardinal Reginald Pool hearing at Rome that King Edward was dead hasteneth towards England hoping to have the Crown by râ—gâ—t for he had pretensions or by marriage with Mary The Emperour inuites him to come into Germany by his way and entertaines him with great shew of honour untill by his Ambassadour he had finished a Contract of marriage betwixt his son Philip Mary and by the Queens patent he became archbishop of Canterbury Then another world was to be seen processions of joy were in Italy for regaining England uâ—to the Romane Seâ— Pe Soave in Coâ—â— Trud. Gardener Tonstall and other Popish Bishops were aâ—vanceâ— Cranmer Latimer Ridley and other Reformed Bishops were committed to prison and burnt reading and printing of English Bibles and of late bookâ— were discharged the Supremacy of the Pope was ploclaimed the Latine â—asâ—â— was uâ—ed the clause of prayer that God would deliver the kingdom from sedition and tyranny of the â—ishop of Rome was blotted out of the Lâ—taâ—â— the Queen would not suffer her fathers name in publick prayers because he â—ad made apostaâ—y from the Church Ja. Thua lo. cit All temporaries turâ— their clockâ— wicked men reioice good men are oppressed some fiâ—d maâ—y were imprisoned some sterve in prison many hundreds were bâ—rnâ— in a word in no Kings time beeing free from waâ—â—e were so many killed as in the five years reigne of Q. Mary by beheading hanging burning racking and sâ—erving That cruel Bishop Bonner beholding how joyfully the Martyrs suffered said to one of them They call mee bloody Bonner a vengeance on you all I would fain be rid of you but yee have a delight in burning if I might have my will I would sew your moâ—ths put you in sacks and drown you all Gods revenging hand was â—pon these pâ—rsecuters Gardener the archpersecuter being at dinner with the Duke of Norfolk and hearing that Bishop Ridley and Mr. Latimer were burnt at Oxford shewes no litle joy and by and by was so smitten none knowing how that he was carryed from table to a bed where he lay 15. dayes in such intolerable torments that in all that space he could voide neither by urine nor otherwise his tongue hangeth out and so died Do. Morgon who condemâ—ed Ferrare Bishop of S. Davies and vsurped his place was sâ—itten that when he would eat nothing went down but it bursted out again somtime at his moâ—th and somtime at â—is nose Do Dunning the bloody Chanceller at Norwich was taken away suddenly the like befell Bâ—rrie Commissarie of Norfolk c. Mary had her kingdom diminished by losse of Cales which eleven English kings had kept and the countrie was plagued with famine that the subiects were glad to eat ackorns she was never able to put the Crown on her husbands head of all things both he and shee was most desirous to have children but she had none once she was thought to be bigg with child but of what she was delivered it was known to few then Philip left her and she had neither the love of hâ—r subiects nor his company nor could marry another at last she was diseased some called it a tympany others call it melancholy because of her deep and continuall groanes she died November 17. An. 1558. and her cousine the Card. died within sixteen hours after her Jo. Foxe in Acts. Enduring her reigne La. Elisabeth was kept in the Tower Gardener and others sought her death often they accuse her of treason and would have stirred up King Phillip against her but he preserveth her not for any love to her person or religion but for reason of State lest she being taken out of the way and the Queen dying without children the kingdoms of Scotland England and Irland might be annexed unto the Crown of France by means of Mary Qu of Scotland next heire of â—ngland and at that time affianced to the Daulphin of France than which the Spaniard thought no thing could happen more adverse to his affectation of greatnes At first when She was locked up she was much daunted but being comforted afterwards she said The skill of a Pilot is not known but in a tempest and a true Christian appeares best in time of tentation In the year 1558. they condemne her to be beheaded and went to bring her to execution by miraculous providence she was preserved The lieutenant of the Tower will not give them credite and goeth to ask the Queen whether it was her will Mary saith Not and commandeth to set her at liberty And is proclamed Queen On the very day of Marie's death Elisabeth was proclamed Queen and so of a prisoner was acknowledged by
answered Seeing those have accused us of horrible errors we can not conceive how we can acknowledge them as brethren as for invectives we approve them not but we will oppugne their errors Beza said Seeing yee refuse us to give us the right hand of fraternity neither acknowledge us as brethren wee do not regard your hand of friendship So the Conference was ended March 29. Lu. Osian Cent. 16. lib. 4. IX In February An. 1589. Pistorius a Papist in Baden vanted that he The conference at Baden would confound all the Lutheran Divines and convince them by the Scriptures only and by the same ground maintain the Roman Religion No other Papist had attempted so much before But when James Marques of Baden had obtained from Lewes Duke of Wurtembergh some of the Divines there should come unto a Conference Pistorius shifted from day to day untill November Then the Marques and Frederik Duke of Mompelgart with consent of both parties set down the order and conditions of the dispute and especially to handle in the first place the question Whether the Lutheran or the Roman be the Catholik Church Both parties gave their Theses concerning that but in all the four Sessions Pistorius brought not one argument from the Scriptures he insisted only in discussing the ambiguity of words and sought to find captious sophisms at last against the will of the Noble men and of his adversary party he break off the Conference neither was any thing remarkable in that dispute saith Osiander Lib. Cit. but their Theses may be desired Pistorius said The Church ever was is and shall be conspicuous so that it can never be extinguisht nor obscured nor lurk nor be silent Though the notes of the Church be four to wit unity holiness perpetuity and universality yet all may be reduced into one for vniver sality is the absolute note of the Church As error can not be the signe of the false Church so purity of the word and sacraments whether in whole or in part can not be the mark of the true Church because purity depends on the Church rather then it upon purity and purity is known better by the Scripture On the other side the above named Iacob Andreae said The Church on earth is one in all times and places and the Scripture shewes clearly that the Church hath not one and alike face in all ages and places for it had one face in the dayes of the Apostles when she was most pure because by faith she kept the doctrine of Christ albeit her chastity was even then tempted by false teachers and she had another face when she was governed by the Fathers the successors of the Apostles for by lapse of time some errors creept-in as the Apostles had foretold The third and most miserable face was under Antichrist of which estate Christ and his Apostles had forewarned diligently then was the Church so deformed that she could scarcely be known as the Prophet said of the Jewish Church How is the faithfull city become an harlot ... neuertheless even then the Lord had his 7000. who had not defiled them selves with idolatry And because before the glorious coming of the Lord the Holy Ghost hath foretold that the man of sin shall be reveeled and killed in the hearts of many men he foretelleth another and a fourth face of the Church which is answerable unto the first in time of the Apostles And albeit Satan will by fanaticall spirits defile her no less them he did at the first and the number of the elect shall be small as Christ saith When the son of man shall come shall he find faith on the earth nevertheless the true Church shall continue in despite of al the craft of Satan untill the last judgement-day It is sufficient to prove the true Church to be Catholik now whether a particulare or uniuersal if it be demonstred oy the Prophets and Apostles or by their writings that she is conform in doctrine unto her which was in the dayes of the Apostles Neither is the purity of doctrine and Sacraments better known by the Church then the Church is known by the doctrin and sacraments for the Church depends on the word and Sacraments but the purity of doctrin and Sacraments depends on God only and his reveeled will even albeit all the world forsakeit speak against it as it is written All men are liars but God is true c. X. At Kracow An 1591. on the Ascension-day the Popish party especialthe Troubles in Poland Students being stirred up by their Masters the Iesuits began with a huge tumult to pull down the houses wherein the reformed were wont to assemble The King Sigismund and the Nobility being in the town sent some of the Guard to hinder them and stayd them for a time nevertheless at midnight those did gather again and burnt the houses wholly The Nobility of the nearest Provinces called this a beginning of the Massacre of Paris and fearing greater danger did meet in Chimiolinscia they resolve first to send unto the king and excuse them selves that they had assembled without his knowledge and to shew that their main bâ—siness was to Provide for his safty and honor agnaist the like tumults and that they intend to have a more frequent meeting September 23. in Radom where the Nobility of Lithvania professing the gospell will be present and to supplicat that the churches might be restored unto the Reformed in Cracow and that a Parliament might be called to establish peace of religion The King shew his displeasure for that they had assembled without his knowledge seing he had al ready promised unto the Messingers of Sendomiria and Cracow that he would vse all the means of Peace and to punish the authors and chief actors of that tumult and he dischargeth that other meeting he gave them liberty to rebuild the churches In the year 1595. was a more frequent covenntion of the Reformed or Euangelici as they The agree ment of the Resormed there called them selves at Torun in August there were two Palatini the Deputies of five others two Castellani and many Nobles of Poland and Lithuania and fourty four Divines After prayer they choosed Swietoslaus Otzelsci to be president a Marshal and Scribes Otzelsci declared the causes of their assembly 1. to advise how to preserve a consent in doctrine as it had been agreed by their fathers in Sendemiria And 2. because they are obnoxious unto the malice and violence of adversaries to consult how to preserve peace of religion as both present King and the former Kings havesworn to continue it When this was propounded the Deputies of the absent Palatini as also of the Senators of Volhinia Russia Podolia and Podlassia declared the excuses of their Authors and their desire of the same particulares A Messinger in the Kings name forbids them to sit any more They answer They intend nothing against the King nor Kingdom nor the lawes or constitutions
from above from the Father of lights 15. The priest distributing the Sacrament of the Supper speaketh unto every one of the communicants in these words Receive thou grace from the Lord and mercy from God our Saviour 16. Unto these words he who receives the mysteries of the holy Supper answereth Son of God make me partaker to day of thy mystical Supper I shall never deny thee I shall not kiss thee as Judas did but as the thief I will confess thee remember mee Lord in thy Kingdom 17. They sing not in time of communicating but al the spectators do meditate on these holy mysteries with singular devotion 18. When the communion is finished is a thanksgiving and a prayer then the priest turning toward the people blesseth them in this manner The blessing of the Lord be upon you And all the people say Amen Demetrius told mee those things concerning the Masse which is celebrated four times a year as I have said But in their dayly meetings the same Demetrius told mee the Christians have this custom 1. The priest beginneth with a blessing as in the Masse 2. Publick prayers are made a lesson is rehearsed out of the holy Scriptures and there is a short Sermon 3. When the prayer is finished bread is distributed without wine they call not this bread the body of the Lord but it is given in token of mutuall brotherly-love that their mindes being admonished by this sign may be united who eat of the same bread 4. When they have eaten that bread they are dismissed with this blessing The blessing of the Lord be upon you So Heming XIV It may be required here why is not mention made of the tares which the ill man did sowe among the wheat in this Century I intended indeed to have marked those heresies but partly because these are collected already and partly that this Compend hath swelled bigger then I intended I leave them and only will writ a little of a late kind of Monks in the Roman Church these are the Jesuits They had their first hatching Of the Iesuites from Johannes Petrus Carafa a Venetian who became Pope Paul IIII. But because he brought not that Order to an establishment his name is forgot in their genealogy and Ignatius Loyola is called their first father This was a Spanjard and a Captain When the Frenches beseeged Pompejopolis his one leg was broken and the other was wounded with a bâ—llet when his wounds were cured so as might be he saw that he could not follow the warrs as he intended thereupon he took himself unto a reteered life and reades the Legend's of Saints as they are called and went to Jerusalem for devotion after his returning he began to studie in Compluto Salamantica and then at Paris where he became Master of Arts An. 1536. Then he intends to begin a new order and hearing what Carapha had intended he will prosecute that project for upon occasion he lived at Venice He takes with him ten fellowes of his minde and go togeher for confirmation of their Order The Cardinals opposed him because the world was complaining of the multitude of Orders and Monks and indeed there was more need to restrain the number then add new But Loyola said The Franciscans and Dominicans who were wont to be stout Champions for the Apostolical See had failed of their duty but if his Order were confirmed he and all his fellowes will oblige themseves to do what they can for confirming the Papal power Upon this motive Pope Paul III. confirms the Order with this limitation that their number should not exceed sixty but in the year 1543. the Pope understanding of their diligence takes off that restraint of the number What sort of men those are may be wel known by two litle books one under the name Aphorismi Doctrinae Jesuitarum printed An. 1608. another called Anatomia Societatis Jesu printed An. 1643. The first saith They maintain all thearticles determined by the councel at Trent and namely these 1. The Pope hath spiritual and temporal power to command forbid to excommunicat and escheat to set up and cast down Emperours Kings and Princes and who believe not this is an heretick 2. All clergy-men Monks and Nonns and all their priviledges are al together free from obedience censures and taxations of Magistrats all Princes should commit their chief castls and fortresses unto church-men rather then to laicks 3. Unto the pleasure of the Pope belongeth the authority of the Scripture the interpretation and power of changing it and the Pop's Decrees are absolutly necessary unto salvation and they are firm and obligatory 4. Albeit the Pope be a man yet seing he is the Vicar of God on earth and therefore Divin honor should be given unto him he cannot err in matter of faith albeit all other men yea and councels may erre and for this cause appeals may be from Councels unto the Pope but not contra 5. All capitulations constitutions leagues fraternities priviledges of Emperours Kings Princes and States whereby any other religion is permitted excep the Romish religion are of no validity although they had been ratified by solem oaths 6. All Papists every where should endeavour to oppress by fire sword poison powder warre and whatsoever engines all hereticks especially Lutherans and their abbetors even these Politick Catholicks who would rather observe peace then contribute to oppress hereticks 7. But if Papists do fear that enterprices shall be in vain and dammage may befall the Romish religion in this case may be a toleration and they may wait for better occasion 8. When Popish subiects have in an assembly judged an Emperour King or Prince to bea tyrant then they may cast him off and deliver themselfs from all obligation but if they can not assemble then any subject taking the advice of a Jesuit or any such Divine may yea he doth meritoriously to kill that King or Prince 9. If subjects have a Lutheran or Calvinian Prince who would compell them into heresy those subjects are free from all homage and fealty and they may expell or kill him 10. Yea Emperours Kings and Princes may be killed if Jesuites or other grave Divines judge them tyrants 11. The Pope may give unto Catholiks the Kingdoms dominions and territories of all hereticks and infidels and such donations are validâ— 12. Jesuites and other Catholick priests when examined by heretical Magistrats may use equivocations fained names and cloaths and they may deny the truth for insinuating themselves abroad or for bringing their designements to pass 13. Jesuites and other Papists may use equivocations when he who is demanded thinks that that Judge hath not lawfull power to question him or his adversary hath not just cause to plead 14. Neither is every catholick tied to answer according to his mind unto privat catholicks but he may equivocat and deceive his demanders 15. This equivocation is a profitable Art and a new prudence These Aphorisms are proved particularly by
alswell in time past as henceforth may be punished according to these lawes especially the contemners of the lawes in Aberdien Cars of Gourie and other places as shall be specified When the Noble men heard these articles they said they thought it not convenient to propound them in that manner but rather they would collect them into two heads thus First they would declare unto her Majesty the good mindes and obedience of them there assembled and as for religion seing it concerneth the said Lords most especially being members of the Church they would deale with her Majesty that the same may be observed according to the Order established at her Highness arrivall And they say they doubt not but they shall obtain so gracious answer from her Majesty as may satisfy the assembly And concerning the sustentation of the Ministers they will likewise deale for it and they hope that they shall be reasonably satisfied Thereafter the same Lords declare how they were not only accepted by her Majesty in good part but that shee had accorded to the performance of the petitions and they promise in her Majesties name unto the assembly the accomplishment For said they if they were not persuaded in their hearts that her Majesty meant sinceerly they would not have been messingers of her answer On the other side all the assembly thank God and her Majesty that their reasonable petitions were so graciously answered and they desire the same Lords reciprocally to promise unto her Majesty in their behalfe all dutifull obedience love and submission which can be expected by any Christian Prince of most faithfull and humble subjects Promising also that if any of their number shall happen to forget the duty of a good subject in offending against her Majesties lawes they all shall concurr ingenuously to the punition of the offender according to the quality of the trespasse and as they shall be required Item concerning the jurisdiction of the Church the assembly nameth four Superintendents Elleven Ministers and four Gentle men to conveen the morn and conferr on the causes and jurisdiction pertaining unto the Church and report their opinions Item it is concluded that a Minister being once placed may not leave that congregation without the knowledge of the flock and consent of the Superintendent or wholl Church and his cause be considered whither lawfull or not Item it is decerned that Pa. Cowston shall not leave his congregation nor go out of the country even albeit he petitioneth it for a time to augment his knowledge Item whereas the Commissioner of Murray had complained on Wi. Sutherland parson of Moy that he had committed fornication and when he was charged to marry the woman he had despitefully torn the Commissioners letters whereupon he was charged to compear before this assembly and hath not come the Assemblie deprives him of all ecclesiasticall function and ordaines the Commissioner to proceed with censures against him for his contempt On Decemb. 13. was a Parliam at Edinb But saith the Hist of Refor the Queen would not cause proclame the Parliament untill she had desired the Earle of Murray by whose means chiefly the Earle of Lennox came into Scotland and was then to be restored that there shall no word be spoken in the Parliament or at least nothing concluded concerning Religion But he answered He could not promise it Some articles were then presented by the Commissioners of the Church especially for abolishing the Masse and punishment of vice but nothing was granted excep that it was statute a hat scandalous livers shall be punished first by prison and then publickly shewed unto the people with ignominy But this was not put in execution The Nationall assembly The VIII Nationall Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh Decemb. 25. Jo. Erskin Superintendent is chosen Moderator It is ordained that the publick affairs shall first in order be treated and then particulars shal be propounded in writ and if any persons cause requires hasty resolution it shall be dispatched in this assembly or els it shall be referred unto the Superintendent of the bounds and certain Ministers to examine it and put their judgement in writ which shall be reported unto the next assemblie 2. The assemblie causeth propounde unto the Lords of Secret Counsell the articles following and humbly require their H. H. to solicite the Queens Majesty for answer 1. To signifie that the transgressors of the proclamations that have been against the sayers and hearers of Masse and the abusers of the sacraments are so common that it may be greatly feared that judgements shall shortly follow unless remedy be provided in time 2. To require the paiment of Ministers stipends 3. That Superintedents may be placed in such parts where none are 4. That these be punished who do shut the church-doors against the preachers coming to preach the word 5. humbly to require of her Majesty what the Church can expect of Benefices vaking or that shall vake 6. By what means Ministers shall come to the possession of Manses glebs whither they be set in fue or not 7. That the Act concerning the reparing of churches be put into execution III. Because there is a common report that many ignorants and of leud conversation are admitted to be Ministers and exhorters and Readers the Superintendents of Anguise Lothian and the West were ordained to visite certain bounds alloted now unto them and John Knox is to visite the Churches of Fife and Perth and others to visite other parts with power to trie suspend depose as they shall finde cause IV. Unto a supplication of Paull Meffan containing sundrie particulars it is answered that the assemblie is ready to accept him if he shall present himselfe before them shewing signes of unfained repentance and be willing to obey as the Church shall appoint unto him But to delete his processe the Church can no way condescend nor think they that petition to proceed from the Holy Ghost seeing David was not ashamed to write his own offense for glorifying God And to admitt him into the Ministry within the realm it is judged no way tollerable untill the memory of his crime be more deeply buried and some Church make request for him And it is signified unto him that the Church is grievously offended that he being excommunicat in Scotland hath taken upon him a Ministry in England I omitt the censures of Superintendents and Commissioners of visiting because it was ordinary Here also is mention of exhorters these were men not furnished with sufficient gifts for the Ministry and because of the scarcety of Ministers were permitted not only to read in a Church but to exercize also their talent in exhorting the people and if they did increase in gifts were admitted into the Ministry III. February following the Queen was in Fife and the Papists waxing more bold went to Masse and uttered words of blasphemie Which was delated to the Lords of Counsell As also some Popish Bishops Priests did brag that
are reasonable godly so her Majesties heart and the States presently conveened may be inclined and persuaded to the performance thereof The next Session of that assembly was adiournied untill December 25. At that time was on the one hand so great jovialty about the Queens marriage with King Henry and on the other so great stur among the Nobility because the marriage and title of King was given without advise of the Parliament that in such business nothing could be done When the assembly conveen in December another supplication was sent by the Lord Lindsay and another Elder unto the Queen and the Counsell complaining that some had put violent hands on Ministers and petitioning that they may live without molestation of wicked men 2. Persons revolting from the profession of the gospell by offering their children to be baptised by priests or themselves receiving the Sacrament of the altar if they repent not after admonition should bee excommunicated 3. No Minister should confirm the marriage of another parishon without a sufficient testmoniall of the Minister of their own parishon that their bans have been proclamed and no impediment objected Under the pain of deprivation from his Ministry and other punishment as the Church shall enjoyn 4. The Superintendent of Fife gives a complaint against the Minister of Creill for going-on in proclaming the bans of some persons notwithstanding woman's claim The assemblie referres this complaint unto the another Rector of the University and a Regent to heare the Superintendent 's complaint or of any other and gives them power to give sentence according to Gods word and use the censures of the Church against the disobeiers 5. No Minister may with safe conscience leave his flock and place appointed for his ordinarie residence whatsoever patrociny or oversight hath been by corruption of times or negligence of rulers 6. In the question Whither known murderers convict adulterers and committers of such crimes may upon the notoriety of their fault be excommunicated for declaration that the Church abhorreth such impiety the Church may should purge herselfe of all such crimes Providing that the offender be lawfully called and convicted either by confession or witnesses And the order to call them for the slander Civill punishment wee remitt to the Civill Magistrate is whensoever such fearfull crimes are committed if it be in the countrie or land ward the Minister exhorter or Reader of the parishon or if ther be none the Minister next adiacent should shew the fact unto the Superintendent who without delay shall direct his summons charging the slanderd persons to compear before him But if it be done in a town where order is established the church-Session thereof shall call the offenders where if they compear and alledge just defence or shew themselves penitent vnfainedly then may the Superintendent or Reformed Church without the Superintendent dispense somwhat of the rigor of the censure Secluding the offender only from participation of the Sacrament untill further tryall of his repentance And that both their diligence and sentence shall be publickly declared in the churches where the offense is known But if the offender be stubborn as if he compear not or shew himselfe litle moved for his offence then should the Superintendent with the advice of the next reformed Church decern him or them to be secluded from all participation of communion with the faithfull members of Jesus Christ and to be given to Sathan for destruction of the flesh whose flaves by impiety committed and manifest inpenitence they declare themselves to bee And their sentence shall be published in all places where the offense is known 7. Whither baptism being administred by a Papist-priest or in the papisticall manner should be iterated When such children come to years of understanding they should be instructed in the doctrine of saluation the corruption of Papistry must be declared unto them which they must publickly renounce before they be admitted unto the Lords table If this they do the externall sign needeth not to be iterated seing no Papist baptizeth without water and the form of words which are the principall externalls wee ourselves were baptized by Papists whose corruptions and abuses now wee damn cleaving only to the simple ordinance of J. Christ and the verity of the H. Ghost which makes baptisme to work in us the proper effects thereof without iteration of the externall sign And if such children come never to the knowledge of the true doctrine they are to be left unto the judgement of God In these acts wee may see Superintendents had not the power of Bs. 2. Where they speak of a Reform Church it is to be understood of a Church wherein is a Church-counsell constituted of Minister Elders and Deacons seing at that time many Churches were not so well formed After this Assembly the Superintendents of Lothian and Fife and two Ministers went in name of the Assembly unto the King Queen shewing that in all their Supplications the Church had most earnestly desired that all idolatry and superstition especially the Masse should be quite rooted out of the realm And their answer was that they know no impediment in the Masse therefore the Assembly desireth that it may please their Highnesses to hear disputation to the end that these who pretend to preach in the Chappell Royall the Truth being tryed by disputation may be known to be deceivers providing that they submitt themselves to the word of God written in the Scriptures And next they did lament the miserable estate of poor Ministers To this it was answered by the Queen That shee was alwayes minded that Ministers stipends should be payd and whatsoever fault was therein came by some of their own sort But hereafter by advice of the Counsell such order shall be taken that none shall have cause to complain As for the first shee could not jeopard her Religion upon such as are here now for she knew well enough that the Protestants are more learned Upon the 28. day of January following was an Act of Counsell proclamed in name of the King Queen Ordaining that in time coming all small Benefices Parsonages Vicarages and others extending in yearly rentall to the sum of 300. pound or within as they shall happen to vaike shall be always disponed to such persons as the Superintendents and assembly after due examination shall find qualified And if any bishoprick or other prelacy as hath the patronage of such Benefices shall happen to vaâ—k as also of all that are presently vaking they shall retain in their hands the disposition of such small Benefices to the effect abovewritten And if any of them shall be ignorantly disponed otherwise by this same that disposiâ—ion is declared null that the keepers of the Seals should not admit them but repute them as privie writings purchased in defraud As also they give and grant unto all burghs and every one of them within themselves all the annualls of altarages chaplanries and obites for
where matters left and that wee endeavour the reducing of them to the estate wherein they stood One thing wee may call to remembrance that when we traveled in the Parliament that the States would agree that the thirds should be decerned to appertain unto the Ministry they plainly opponed unto us in respect of the first Act alledging that with the sustentation of the Ministry regaird should be had to the support of the Prince in sustaining the publick charges wich if they had not some relief by that meane the revenue of the Crown being so diminished and the ordinary charges come to such greatness they must be burdened with exactions and so this dangerous argument compelled us to promise unto the States that wee would take upon us the Act being granted unto the Church they would satisfy and agree to any thing should be thought reasonable for support of the King and us bearing the authority which order had been sufficient for the wholl if intestine trouble had not occurred But the disobedience growing so vniuersaly wee are content to sustain our part of the enlake and loss for the time bypast but because there hath been murmur and grudge for that thing assigned to the Kings house and ours and some other nâ—edfull things in the State as that thereby the Ministry were frustrat of their appointed stipends Some communication was hade at Santandrews and nothing concluded untill the generall Assembly of the Church This now moveth us to write unto you in this form praying you to consider rightly the necessity of the cause and how the same hath proceeded from the beginming having respect that the Church will be very ill obeyd without the Kings authority and power and that now the property of the Crown is not able to sustain the ordinary charges how in the beginning the thirds had not been granted if the necessity of the Prince had not been one of the chief causes And at the Parliament as we have written the States stack to consent that the wholl thirds should be declared to appertain unto the Ministry untill wee took in hand that they being made without condition in favor of the Church the same would again condescend to so much as might be sufficient to the support of the publick affaires in setting forth the Kings authority And that therefore yee will now agree and condescend to a certain speciall assignation of what shall be employd to this use the quantity where of diverse of yourselves and the bearer hereof Master John wood our servant can inform you that thereafter yee may distribute to euery man having charge in the Church of God his stipend according to the condition of the place he serves in at your W. discretion Heerby all confusion that along time hath troubled the estate of the Church about the stipends shall be avoided and some speciall prouision being made for sustaining these publick charges wee may the better hold hand to see the Church obeyd in that whereon Ministers should live as we shall report that during our travels in the North they have found our effectuous good will and travell in their furtherance Further wee shew you briefly one thing that occurred at our late being in Elgin one Nicol sutherland in Forress was put to the knowledge of an Assise for incest and with him the woman the Assise hath convicted him of the fault but the question is whither the same be incest or not So that we delayd the execution untill we might have your resolution The case is the woman before was harlot unto this Nicol's mother-brother Heerin Master Ro. Pont can inform you more amply And at our coming to Aberdeen come one Porterfield Minister provided before to the vicarage of Ardrossam and required of us that he might also have the vicarage of Stevinstoun seing both were litle enough to sustain him and the churches were near that he might discharge the cure of both wee having him commended by sundry gentle men unto the same but we thought good to advertise you that this preparative induce not an ill exemple and corruption and if such things occurre heerafter let us understand what yee would have us to do As also concerning the Chaplanries that shall happen to vaik where in because as yet is no certain order prescribed some confusion continues some desiring them for life time some for infants that are not fit for schools and some for seven years Wee are somtimes pressed to receive or confirm assignations or dimission of Benefices the preparative where of seemeth to bring with it corruption And wee would be resolued how to proceed Before our coming from â—ife and since we have been very willing to do justice on all persons suspect of witchcraft as also on adulterers incestuous persons and abusers of the sacraments where in we could not have such expedition as we wished because we had no other probability but a generall delation of names the persons suspected being for the most part not tryed nor convicted by order of the Church This hindered many things that otherwise might have been done Therefore wee pray you appoint and prescribe how the iudgement of the Church may proceed and be executed against all such transgressors before coâ—plaint be made to us that when we come to the countries wee may execute the law and be relieved of the tryall inquisition of them Wee thought good to give you this advertisment and so remitting these all to your care diligence Committs you to the protection of the eternall God At Aberdien Juny 30. 1569. In answer unto these two particular questions the Assembly resolues that the case of Nicol is incest and that Chaplanries should be disponed to the Colledges or to the poor conform to the Act of Parliament and no otherwise The next assembly is appointed to hold at Sterlin Februaty 25. next coming but in the book of the Assemblies it is said expressly Because of the troubles falling out by the slaughter of my L. Regent it was delayd untill March 1. and to begin at Edinburgh It is to be marked in this former assembly that whereas of all the bishops three only did embrace or professe the Reformed religion to wit of Galloway Orknay Caitnes none of them had any power in the Church but by vertue of Commission that was given them by the Assembly upon account that they had the Church-revenues in the places and they might have supplied the place of Superintendents but when the charge was committed unto them they were alwayes found deficient in exercise thereof yea and guilty in ioyning with these which did oppose present authority as Adam bishop of Orknay joyned in mariage the Earle of Bothvell the murderer of the King with the Queen and the Authour of Vindiciae Philadephi pag. 28. testifies that it was clearly known to every one that the bishop of Galloway did ioyn with them who opposed the Governement of the King and did not only preach unto that
choose Mathew Earle of Lennox who was grand father of the King to be Regent He with 5000. men keept the day at Lithgow for the Parliament but none of the adverse faction came In his time the troubles ceased not sometime by the mediation of Queen Elisabeth was a treaty twixt the parties but it was neither to her contentment nor would the Kings party yeeld any of his right and so the treaty had no effect yea and all the time the country had no quietnes They who were on the Queen's side had encouragement from France and Duke d'Alva Governor of Flanders and in the year 1571. both parties conveenes a Parliament the Queens party at Edinburgh and the Kings party at Sterlin where as in time of peace they keept not a watch which the other party hearing L. Claud hamilton came in the night time and took the Regent out of his lodging in September and when they saw others coming for his rescue they killed him with â— shot George Bell the chief adviser of this enterprice and Captain Lawder the murderer were taken and punished as traitors I returne unto the affaires of the Church The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh July 5. The XIX Assembly An. 1570. Robert Pont is chosen Moderator 1. The Sentence of excommunication is directed against Patrick called Bishop of Morray to be executed by Ro. Pont Visitor there with the assistance of the Ministers of Edinb 2. Ministers at their admission shall protest solemly that they shall not leave their Vocation under rhe pain of infamy periury c. 3. Tryall should be taken of young children how they are brought up by their parents in the true religion therefore Ministers and Elders of every parishon should examin the children when they come to nyne years of age and when they come to twelve years and the third time when they come to 14. years that it may be known how they have profited in the schoole of Christ 4. Because some Noble men have made defection from the Kings lawfull authority certain brethren were directed to the Earls Lords and all which made that defection to deale with them with earnest persuasions of reconciliation with certification if they continue in disobedience the Church will use the sword against them which God in his word hath committed unto them And the Commissioners are to report their answers unto the next Assembly 5. James Carmichell Schoolmaster of Santandrews accuseth Rob. Hamilton Minister there of some points of doctrin delivered in a Sermon The Clark register and the Justice-Clerk and another Lord of the Session shew in the L. Chancellors name that he had heard of that controversy and it containes some points tending to treason and against the Kings authority and therefore they require that the Assembly would not decide in that matter concerning the Kings authority untill the Nobility conveen which will be within few dayes but in such things as concern heresy or properly belong unto their jurisdiction they may proceed Unto this protestation the assembly agreeth and went-on in discussing the complaint in so far as is concerned doctrine and slander that may arise thereupon But I finde not the particulars 5. Conceilers of adultery should be called and examined and if they be convict to have cloaked adultery wittingly let the Rule have place Agentes consentientes pari poená puniantur 6. Quaeritur A woman bringeth forth a child and in time of her birth before the midwife depones that such a man is the father of the child and being called before a Judge is ready to swear the same And that man is ready to swear that he had never carnall dealing with that woman and there is not other proof to which of two should credite be given Ans Neutri credendum 7. The Assembly gives commission unto certain Ministers Barons and Burgesses to compear at Edinburgh the twelth of the instant with continuation of dayes or whensoever the Nobility shall conveen before the time of the next Assembly To require humbly an answer unto their articles and supplications with redresse of their complaints according to equity To assist concurr and assent to all and whatsoever shall be treated in the foresaid Convention tending to the promoving of Gods glory the maintaining the true religion the Kings authority the common well and authority of the realm As also to take cognition in all complaints supplications and requests of brethren specially remitted unto them by this Assembly And whatsoever shall be done by them in the premisses to report the same unto the next generall Assembly which is appointed to be at Edinburgh March 5. next to come Promising to hold firme and stable whatsoever these brethren or any eight or seven of them thinks good in the premisses to be done 3. All assignations and pensions granted by the Church during their will to whatsoever person or persons before this Date are discharged except only what is assigned to the Kings use X. At Edinb March 5. conveenes the Assembly Ge. Hay is chosen 1571. The XX. Assembly Moderator I. All Superintendents Commissioners to visite Churches should bring their book of visitatâ—on unto every Assembly next following To be considered by such Brethren as shall be appointed by the Assembly that the church may the better know their diligence in executing their office II. Sixe Articles concerning the iurisdiction of the Church which are to be ptopounded unto the Regent and Counsell and sought to be approved by them 1. that the Church have the judging of true and false religion doctrine heresy and such like that are annexed to the preaching of the Word and ministration of sacraments 2. election examination and admission of them which are to be admitted to the Ministry and other functions in the Church to charge of souls and ecclesiasticall Benefices together with the suspension or deprivation of such for lawfull causes 3. All things concerning the discipline of the Church which standes in correction of manners admonitions excommunication receiving to repentance 4. The judgement of Ecclesiasticall matters betwixt persons that are of the Church especially that are of the Ministry alswell in matters of Benefices as others 5. Jurisdiction to proceed with admonitions to the process of excommunication if need shall bee against them that shall rob the patrimony of the church appartaining to the Ministry or other way intromet with it unjustly whereby the Ministry is in danger of decay by occasion of the poverty of the Ministers 6. Because the conjunction of marriages pertaines to the Ministry the causes of adherence and divorcement ought also to appertain unto them as naturally annexed thereunto III. It is ordained that adulterers and such other scandalous persons shall hereafter be called by the Superintendent or Commissioner of the Province to compear before their Synodall Conuention and there receive their iniunctions as before in the generall assembly 4. All questions should be propounded or represented to the Superintendents and
Christ and with most pithy words he exhorted them to stand fast in the faith they had received In time of his sicknes which was not long thereafter he Ioh Knox exhortions before his death was much visited by persons of all sorts and spoke unto them confortably He said unto the Earle Morton in the audience of many others My Lord God hath given you many blessing he hath givens you wisdom riches many good great friends and is now to prefer you to the government of the râ—alm In his name I charge you that you use these blessings aright and better in time coming than you have done in times past in all your actiâ—ns seek first the glory of God the furtherance of his Gospell the mantenance of his Church and Ministry and next be carefull of the King to procure his good and the well fare of the realm If you shall do this God will be with you and honour you if otherwise you do it not he will deprive you of all these benefits and your end shall be shame and ignominy John Knox two days before his death sent for Da. Lindsay and James Lowson and the Elders of the Church and said to them The time approaches for which I have long thirsted when I shall be relieved of all cares And be with my Savior Christ for ever And now God is my witness whom I have served with my spirit in the Gospell of his Son that I have preached nothing but the true and solide doctrin of the Gospell and that the end I proponed in all my preaching was to instruct the ignorant to confirm the weak to confort the consciences of these who were humbled under the sense of their sins and beat down with the threatnings of Gods judgements such as were proud rebellious I am not ignorant that many have blamed and yet do blame my too great rigor severity but God knowes that in my heart I never hated the persons of these against whom I threatned Gods iudgements I did only hate their sin and laboured with all my power to gain them unto Christ That I forbear none of whatsoever condition I did it out of the fear of my God who had placed mee in the function of the Ministry and I knew would bring mee to an account Now Brethren for yourselves I have no more to say but to warn you rhat you take heed to the flock over which God hath placed you overseers and whom he hath redeemed by the blood of his only begoten Sâ—n And you Master Lowson fight do the work of the Lord with courage and with a willing mind and God from above blesse you and the Church weereof you have the charge c. Then he dismisseth the Elders and calling the two preachers said There is one thing that grieveth mee exceedingly yee have somtime seen the courage forewardness of the Laird of Grange in Gods cause and now unhappy man he hath cast himself away I pray you two take the pains to go unto him and say from mee that unless he forsake that wicked course where in he hath entred neither shall that rock in which he confideth defend him nor the carnall wisdom of that man whom he counteth half a God this was young Lethingtoun make him help but shamefully shall he be pulled out of that nest and his carkase hang before the sun The soul of that man is dear unto mee and if it be possible I would fain have him to be saved The two went and conferred with Grainge but prevailed not which being reported to John Knox he took it heavily The last night of his life on earth he sleeped some hours together but with many sighs and groans when he awoke they asked him how he did find himselfe and what had moved him to mourn in his sleep He answered In my time I have oft been assaulted by Satan and oft hath he cast my sins in my teeth to bring mee into despair but God gave me grace to overcome all his tentations And now that subtle Sâ—rpent who never ceaseth to tempt hath taken another course he seeks to persuade mee that my labours in my Ministry and the fidelity I have shewd in in that service hath merited heaven and immortality But blessed be God who brought to my mind these Scriptures What hast thou that thou hast not received And Not I but the Grace of God in mee With which he hath gone away ashamed and shall no more return and now I am sure my battell is at an end and that without pain of body or trouble of Spirit I shall shortly change this mortall life with that happy immortall life When the prajer was made one asked Whither he had heard it He answered Would God yee had heard it with such an eare and heart as I have done Then said he Lord Jesus receive my spirit After these words he spoke no more but without any motion he ended this life Within three days the Earle Morton was chosen Regent by consent of the States The Laird of Grange was Captain of the castle and when orhers of that faction did yeeld unto the agreement he would not agree because the Estates would not yeeld unto some high demands of his own he gave a proclamation from the castle-wall commanding all the Queens subjects to depart out of the town within 24. hours after which time he thundered with cannons against the town to their great terror yet not great hurt In May following an assault was made upon the castle the beseeged rendred themselves Lethinton was sent to Lieth and died suddenly throgh grief and Grainge with his brother and two others were hanged in the market-striet of Edinburgh X. A Parliament was held in January wherein many Acts were made 1573. partly for maintaining the Kings authority and partly for maintaining the true Religion these two causes at that time were so linked that the enemies of the one were esteemed enemies of the other Therefore it was enacted that none should be reputed loyall subjects unto the King or his authority but be punished as rebells who made not profession of the true Religion And that all who made profession thereof and were not obedient to the Kings authority should be admonished by their Teachers to acknowledge their offence and return to his Majesties obedience or els should be excommunicated as putrid members The Nationall Assembly conveenes The 24 Assembly at Edinburgh March 6. here were members according to the order and John Archbishop of Santandrews David Ferguson Minister at Dumfernlin is chosen Moderator 1. Where as a complaint was made against John Row for solemnizing the marriage of the Master of Crawford with the Lord Drummond's Daughter without proclamation of bans and he did alledge that he did it by the order of the Session of the Church whereof the Lord Ruthuen was one and present at that time The Assembly ordaines that the Act made against Ministers solemnizing mariage of
answer unto the Articles that were sent unto the Counsell and also to demand of the Counsell Whither they were directed unto the Assembly to give their advice in all things tending to the glory of God and well of his Church or only to hear and if the Brethren find it expedient themselves to propound unto the Counsell both the one and the other When they returned they reported Some difficulties were in the Articles and the Counsell hath appointed two to conveen the next day at eight of the clock in the morning with such as the Assembly will appoint to argue but they give them not power as Commissioners from the King to vote in the Assembly because the King is not present and they had not spoken with him of this point yet as brethren and members of the Church they shall give their advice vote The assembly appoints sixe Brethren to conveen too morrow to counsell and reason with the Commissioners of the Counsell 3. A day was appointed when every man who had any doubt or argument against the book of disciplin should propound his argument And at that time none offered any argument in the contrary 4. The brethren that were appointed to conferre with the Deputies of the Counsell report that the Deputies willed the Assembly to name the persons whom they do suspect of Papistry and by some of their number to admonish these persons to subscribe the articles of Religion or Confession and if they be disobedient to intimate that unto the counsell and also to proceed against the disobedients with the censures of the church The assembly nameth the Chancelor the Earls of â—aitnes Mongumery and the L. Ogilvy and sent J. Row Ja. Lowson to deal with the Chancelor and J. Craig J. Duncanson â—nto the others In the the fourth Session thereafter these brethren report that Earle of Caitâ—nes desireth to see and read the Confession Ogiluy declares that he had subscribed it before he went out of the country and is willing to subscribe it again and they had not occasion to meet with the others The Ministers of these parts where they shall make their repair are ordained to admonish them and if they find disobedience to proceed with the censure of the Church against them 5. Because there is great corruption in the estate of Bishops as they are now made in this realm whereunto the Church would provide remedy in time coming therefore it is concluded that no Bishops shall be elected before the next Gen. Assembly and discharges all Ministers Chapters to proceed in the election of a Bishop in the mean time Under the pain of perpetuall deprivation from their Office And that this matter be proponed first in the next Gener. Assembly to be consulted what further Order shall be followed herein And if any Benefice waikes where is a qualified Minister serving the Church it is ordained that no Visitors give Collation of these Benefices to any other person but unto the Minister of that church before the next G. assembly 6. It is appointed that Robert Pont James Lowson and David Lindsay shall review the book of disciplin and being written according to the Originall one copy to be presented by them unto the King with a Supplication penned to that effect and another Copy unto the Counsell The time to be at their opportunity so that it be before the publick fast And if conference shall be craved these brethren shall advertise John Craig Alex. arbuthnot John Erskin of Dun W. Cristeson John Row David Ferguson Ro. pont James lowson David Lindsay John Duncanson An. melvin An. hay To conveen at the time appointed by the King Counsell c 7. The Assembly considering the universall corruption of the body of the realm the great coldness and slackness of religion in the greatest part with the dayly increase of fearfull sins as incest adultery murders and namely recently committed in Edinburgh Sterlin cursed sacriledge ungodly divisions within the bowels of the realm with all manner of disorderly ungodly living which hath provoked our God although long-suffering to streatch out his arm in anger to correct and visite the iniquity of the Land especially by the present dearth and famine Joyned with the civill and domesticall seditions where upon doubtless greater judgements must succeed if these corrections work not reformation or amendement in mens hearts Seing also the bloody conclusions of that Romane Beast tending to raze from the face of Europe the true light of the blest word of saluation For these causes and that God of his mercy would blesse the Kings Ma. and his regiment and make his Government happy prosperous As also to put in His heart and the hearts of the States of Parliament not only to make establish good Politick lawes for the we of the realm but also to set establish such discipline in the Church as is craved by the word of God and is alrealy penned to be presented unto his Ma. and Counsell That in the one and other God may have his due praise and the age to come may have an example of upright godly dealing Therefore it is ordained that a fast be keept in all the churches to begin the first sunday of Juny and to continue untill the next sunday inclusive with accustomed exercise of doctrin prayer c. 7. The next Assembly is appointed to be July 7. if the Parliament hold which is already proclamed Or if it hold at any othet time before October 24. that the brethren shall conveen in the place four days before and otherwise to conveen Octob. 24. The 35. Assembly at Edinburgh Because the Parliament held at Sterlin in Iâ—ny therefore the Assembly conveenes at Sterlin Iuny 11. Iohn Row was chosen Moderator 1. Some were sent unto the King craving that Commissioners might be sent in his name unto the assembly 2. The Act of the former assembly concerning the election of Bishops this assembly in one voice concludes to be extended into all time coming and that all Bishops already elected shall be required particularly to submit themselves unto the Generall assembly for reformation of that estate of Bishops in their persons and if they refuse after admonitions the censure of excommunication shall proceed against them The Bishop of Dumblain offered his submission presently 3. The act of the former assembly concerning Collation of Benefices is confirmed untill the next Assembly 4. These which were appointed to present unto the King and Counsell the copies of the book of disciplin shew that they had done according to the Commission and his answer was that not only would he concurre with the Church in all things that may advance true religion presently professed but would also be a Proctor for the Church and then he had presented their Supplication unto the Counsell and they had appointed some unto a Conference and what was done there is ready to be shewd The next day these things were
publickly read I. In the beginning of the Conference it was thought good that a Supplication be penned by the Assembly concerning those that shall vote in Parliament in name of the Church This is appointed to be penned by John Row and Robert Pont and be brought unto the Assembly on Mooneday II. Concerning the Observations the Assembly proceeds as followes In Chap. 2. the 3. article is agreed-upon conform to the conference In Chap. 3. the 7. article is to be further considered the tenth article is thought plain in itselfe Concerning the advice what censure shall be put to non-residents the Church thinks meet a civill law be craved decerning the Benefice to vaik for not-residence In Chap. 4. the 9. article agreed conform to the conference and desiring the penalty of persons excommunicat to be horning or caption by speciall act of Parliament to be executed by the Treasurer or others whom it will please his Majesty to appoint In Chap. 5. agreed with the two supplications desired In Chap. 6. the perpetuity of the persons of the Elders agreed conforme Here the book of the Assembly wants two leafes Then is some what of visitation of colledges schools and hospitalls and the book wants other two leafes Then concerning commissioners of countries or Provinces and other two leafes are wanting The next assembly is appointed to conveen at Edinb Octob. 24. The historicall Narration saith All that could be obtained in this Parliament was a Commission to conferre upon the Heads of the book the Commissioners which sought the ratification of it took this for a shifting seing the book was before allowed in the conference except four particulares wherein was no difficulty and were now explaâ—â—ed by the Assembly and therefore they craved that at last so many may be ratified as were agreed upon that was not granted for Morton was the chief leader in this Parliament In the assembly October 24. David Ferguson is chosen Moderator 1. The Noble men in the town are desired to be present 2. At The 36. Assembly the desire of the assembly came the Lord Chancelor the Earle of Montrose the L. L. Sâ—ton Lindsay It was shewd by the Moderator what care and study the church had taken to entertain and keep the purity of the sincere word of God unmixt with the inventions of their own heads which their speciall care was to reserve unto the posterity and seing true religion can not continue long without good Disciplin in that part also they have employd their wit study and drawn forth of the pure fountain of Gods word such a discipline as is meet to remain in the church this they have presented unto the Kings M. with their supplication at whose direction certain commissioners were appointed to reason with these who were appointed by the church there the wholl matter being disputed it was resolved and agreed except a few heads and thereafter being presented unto the Lords of the articles that the same disciplin might take place and be established by acts lawes of the realm but their travells have not succeeded praying therefore the Nobility present alswell openly to make profession to the assembly if they will allow and maintain the religion presently established within the realm as also the disciplin and policy already mentioned and to labour at the Kings and Counsells hands for answer unto the Heads after following that is that his Gr. and Counsell will establish such heads of the policy as were already resolved and agreed-upon by the Commissioners and cause the others to be reasoned and put to an end and that his Gr. and Counsell will restore the church unto the act of Parliament concerning the thirds and that none vote in Parliament in name of the church but such as shall have commission from the church for that effect and that presentations of Benefices be directed to the commissioners of countries where the Benefices lye And to the end the matter may be the better and sooner exped that their Lordships would appoint a time convenient thereunto as they may best spare that such brethren as shall be named may wait upon their Honours The Noble men answered that some of them had made publick profession of the Religion heretofore and all now declair they embrace the religion and shall maintain the same to their power and in the other particulares they think that supplication be made unto the King and Counsell and they will insist with the King for his answer and they will shew them to morrow the time for that effect 3. The act of the preceeding assembly concerning the suspension of Benefices the Assembly otdaines it to stand in full strength untill the next Assembly 4. James boid Bishop of Glasgow being required to submitt according to tâ—e Act of the last assembly gave his answer in write as followes I understand the name office and reverence born to a Bishop to be lawfull by the Scriptures of God and being elected by the Church and King to be Bishop of Glasgow I esteem my calling and office lawfull and as for my executing of that charge committed unto mee I am content to endeavour at my utmost ability to perform the same and every point thereof and to abide the judgement of the Church from time to time if I offend in my duty Craving always a brotherly construction at their hands seing the charge is weighty and the claimes to be layd to my charge are to be examined by the Canon left by the Apostle 1 Tim. 3. as that place was pointed unto mee at my reception thereby to understand the duties of a Bishop As for my living and rents and other things granted by the Prince unto mee and my successors for serving that charge I reckon the same lawfull As to my duty unto the Supreme Magistrate in assisting his Gr. in counsell or parliament when I am craved thereunto my subjection compelles mee to obey it and it 's no hurt but good to the Church that some of our number be at the making of good lawes and ordinances in the doing whereof I protest before God I intend never to do anything but what I believe shall stand with the purity of the Scriptures and a well reformed country As also a good part of the living which I possess hath been given for that cause This answer was read and after voting is judged not satisfactory and therefore he is oâ—dered to return after noon with better resolution Here the books of the Assembly want two leafes and it appeares thaet asupplication was sent unto the King and Counsell by these imperfect words following Vices universally abounding within this realm may be punished and bridled and to insist with convenient diligence with his Ma. Counsell for granting the premisses And to reporte 5. All that are now or hereafter shal be deposed from the Ministry for their offenses shall be charged by the commissioners of the bounds to dimitt their Benefice .... and if they
disobey to proceed against them with censures of the church .... 6. Because Bihops are to be charged to remove the corruptions of that estate the particulares are named to wit 1. That they be content to be Pastors or Ministers of a flock 2. They shall usurp no criminall jurisdiction 3. they shall not in Parliament vote in name of the Church without commission from the Church 4. That they take not up for mantenance of their ambition and riotousness the emoluments of the Church which may sustain many Pastors and help the Schooles poore but be content with a reasonable living according to their Office 6. They shall not domineer over the particular Eldership but be subject unto it 7. That they usurp not the power of Presbyteteries 8. They shall not take further bounds of visitation than the Church committs unto them Withall they shall promise that if the G. Assem shall find any other corruption in that estate they shall be content to be reformed by the assembly according to the word of God VII Because many send their children over sea into places where superstition and Papistry is maintained Under pretence of seeking further learning And others of perfect age go away under the same pretense and become for the most part corrupt in religion It is ordained that the parents of these children or that heerafter shall send their chidren into such places shall be charged by their own Ministers to call their children home again with all convenient expedition Under the pain of excommunication And they who being of perfectage have gone or shall go into such places shall be charged in like manner to remove themselues out of these places Observe 1. how these leaâ—es of the books were taken away it will appear hereafter at the year 1587. 2. The historicall Narration shewes that James Bishop of Glasgow did not submit at that synod but at last he did yeeld and his submission in write was brought unto the next assembly As also Commission was given in that Octob. unto certain Ministers to charge Patrik Bishop of Santandrews for transgressing the tenor of his former submission and to charge him to forsake the corruptions of the estate of a Bishop in his person as they shall be particularly specified unto him and if he refuse after due admonitions to excommunicat him That commission was renued in July year 1579. to charge him de novo to quite the particular corruptions and to charge him with these offences 1. That having submitted unto the assembly he went thereafter and voted in Parliament 2. he gave Collation of a Vicarage having no power where the Vicarage lyeth 3. albeit he had consented unto all the Heads of the Policy but four yet he opposed it in the Parliament In a word all the Bishops were brought into subjection did submitt and quite the corruptions of that estate and obeyd the Act that was made against Bishops in Iuly 1580. In that assembly the Bishop of Dunkell who had been deposed before for not recovering a Tack made to the Earle of Argile was charged to dimitt his Bishoprick and report the losse of dilapidation of the rents Under the pain of excommunication So far there which for brevity I conjoin here Seing Bishops had never the allowance of the Nationall assembly and being intruded were subdued in this manner at that time how can any man say unless he be ignorant of the estate of the Church or petverse in mind that the only governement of the Church of Scotland was by Bishops and Superintendents when the second Confession of faith was subscribed to wit in the year 1581 XVI The assembly conveenes at Edinburgh July 7. year 1579. Thomas Smeton is chosen Moderator 1. John Duncanson the Kings Minister The 37. Assembly brings a Letter from his Ma. in these words Right trusty and welbeloved wee greet you heartily well Understanding of your present assembly at Edinburgh and for the rumors that pass of some things that are to be treated among you that may seem prejudiciall to that good order of government of the church and ecclesiasticall policy heretofore long travelled-in and hoped-for Wee have taken occasion to shew our mind in this behalf unto the Minister of our own house and some other of your number hapning to be present with us in this cause We have thought meetest to use them as our Messingers to carry our letter whereby wee will heartily desire and affectuously admonish you that in this our young age the time being subject to so many difficulties and imperfections to bestow your common care and good wills to entertain peace quietnes in Gods fear and Our due obedience forbearing any proceeding at this time that may touch matters heretofore not concluded by Our lawes or received into practise but whatever in the former Conferences touching the Policy of the Church was remitted to be reasoned and decided by Our States in Parliament let it rest without prejudging the same by any of your conclusions at this time seing Our Parliament now so shortly approaches and that Wee are well pleased and content that before the same such matters as are not yet fully reasoned may be further consulted upon and prepared to pass in form of lawes And the meetest for that work to be expressly emploid therein to the end the things conferred agreed upon may be presented to Our Estates to be approved in Our said Parliament and due execution to follow for the advancement of Gods true religion and the repose of you and other our good subjects the members of the church of God within our realm and for this cause that yee will not only be the authors and persuaders of common peace concord among all of your own function but among all other Our subjects generally as in the particular Churches where yee travell that some men too busy to work the contrary effects may find themselves disappointed and that Our wholl Estate by your exemple may be rather disposed to conform themselves to a godly peaceable course of living which wee are assured shall be pleasing to God and to us it will be most acceptable as yee may persuade yourselves of our willing inclination to set forward this action according to Gods will and word with all the diligence and good means that may be used and so looking to be informed of this Our reasonable request admonition Wee commit you unto the protection of God At our castle of Sterlin July 5. 1579. It was directed To our trusty and welbeloved the Ministers and others of the Church presently assembled at Edinburgh This Letter was humbly received read and ordained to be registred In answer after some dayes Commission and full power was given first unto ten Barons with all the Commissioners of Provinces and sixe other Ministers and such as shall be directed from the Burghs or the most put of that number To conveen where the Parliament shall hold two dayes before it's meeting
Presbyteries were ever aimed at and in some parts begun but this winter following with consent of the King and by his commission they were constitute through all the realm as followes in the next assembly 3. Wee have heard a complaint here of many Apostates come into the country and namely in the end is mention of Nicolburn he was a professor of Philosophy in S. Leonards Colledge and became a Papist At that time were found some dispensations sent from Rome permitting Papists to promise swear and subscribe and do what other thing might be required of them so that in mind they continue firm and vse diligence to advance privily the Roman faith These dispensations were shewd unto the King for remedy at first he gives order unto one of his Ministers John Craig to writ a form of abiuration of Papistry In obedience John Craig writes a Confession relative unto the former Confession which was wholly positive and abjuring all the corruptions of Rome both in doctrin and superstitious rites and wholl hierarchy together with a promise to continue in the obedience of the doctrin disciplin of this Church and to defend the same to our vocation and power all the dayes of our lifes under the paines contained in the law and danger both of body and soule And he addeth and seing many are stirred up by Satan and that Roman Antichrist to promise swear subscribe and for a time use the holy sacraments in the Church deceitfully against their own consciences minding thereby first under the externall cloak of religion to corrupt and subvert secretly Gods true religion within the church and afterward when time may serve to become open enemies and persecutors of the same under vain hope of the Popes dispensation devised against the word of God to his greater confusion and their double condemnation in the day of the Lord Jesus Wee therefore wilâ—ng to take away all suspicion of hypocrisy and such double dealing with God his Church protest and call the Searcher of all hearts to witness that our minds hearts do fully agree with this our Confession promise and subscription so that we are not moved for any worldly respect c. These words were added for the better tryall of Papists and the sincerity of professors This Confession was subscribed by the King his houshold January 28. 1580. or according to the râ—ckoning of other Countries 1581. and a charge was given by the King March 2. and it was proclamed commanding Commissioners and Ministers to urge their parishoners to subscribe this Confession and to delate the Refusers unto the Ministers of the kings house that the K. and Counsell may take order with them and more of it followes In the mean time to-wit December 31 the Earle of Morton was challenged Januar. 18. he he was imprisoned at Dunbarton Juny 1. he was arraigned and condemned for that he knew the plot against the kings father and did not reveel it and the next day beheaded A rare exemple of humane frailty he who lately was Governor of the realm and in the preceding year waâ— the object of the great Ones envy was brought so unexpectedly to such a death Before his execution he remembred what John Knox had said unto him and called him a true Prophet XVIII The Assembly conveens at Glasgow Aprile 24. year 1581. where 1580. The 40. Assembly was Will. Cuningham of Caprintoun commssioner from the king Commissioners from Synods c. Robert pont is chosen Moderator 1. Forsomuch as for purgation of the Ministry from unworthy persons in that function Order was taken in the last Assembly that all men whither Ministers or others should give up the names of scandalous Ministers as they will answer unto God yet by shortness of time no great effect followed Therefore as before the Assembly requires all men as they tender the glory of God and the wee ll of his Church that they delate and give up the names of such persons in writ tomorrow after noon c. The Originall Register wanteth the third and fourth Sessions 2. Whereas in the Assembly at Dundy in the Act against Bishops some difficulty appeared unto some brethren by the word Office what is meant by it The Assembly present consisting for the most part of them who were present and voiced in that Assemb to resolve men of the true meaning of that act Declares that they meaned wholly to condemn the estate of bishops as they are now or lately were in Scotland and the same was the determination of the Church at that time 3. The Kings Commissioner delivereth the Kings Letter together with certain rolls containing a form of planting particular churches and the number and names of the presbyteries with the names of churches within every Presbytery The Assembly appointes certain persons within severall Provinces to conveen tomorrow at sixe a clok in the morning to sicht these rolls and report c. 4. The Assembly having received from the King some demandes propounded in writ with the answers unto the Articles that were presented unto his Ma. by the Church and a Copy of a Letter to be directed unto Barons and Ministers for union and division of Churches with the names of the persons that were appointed to travell in that work And thereby understanding the godly and zealous mynde of his Ma. did praise God heartily the He had moved the Kings heart to have a care of his Church Anâ— first entring into consideration of the Answers thought good to insist with the King and Counsell in these articles 1. That it would please his Ma. to appoint a Judge in Edinburgh to cognosce and judge of injuries don to Ministers in execution of their Office and to punish according to the quality of the crimes and appoint a Proctor for the Ministers injured 2. That an act of Parliament may be made concerning the deprivation of scandalous Ministers and the causes of deprivation to be expressed in the act 3. That the Benefices vaking may be disponed unto the Ministers where the Benefice vakes if they be able as it was agreed in the Conference at Sterlin Followes the tenor of the Kings propositions given by his Commssioner with this inscription Instructions to our trusty and welbeloved Willam Cuningham of Caprintoun directed by Us with advice of the Lords of the Secret Counsell Unto the Assembly of the Ministers of the Church conveened at Glasgow Aprile 20. 1581. You shall deliver Our Letter unto them and let them understand that such of their number as travelled with Us having desired Our answer unto their Articles sent from the Assembly in Dundy in July last Wee caused some of Our Counsell conferr with them at severall times in Octobeâ— last as also lately which all find the matter concerning the thirds of the Benefices mentioned in the first of these Articles as there required not to be the readiest means either to make the Ministers assured of their stipends or to make Us any reasonable
support thereby for relieff of the comon charges of our estate there being so great alteration and diminution of the Rents and so great confusion other ways entred in that matter during these 20. years and more now by past And therefore a form and order must be prescribed likly to have continuance unto posterity to the removing of all occasions of complaint For furtherance thereof there is by commandement and advice of such of our Counsell and Ministers as conferred on this purpose some form drawn how Elderships may be constituted of parishons lying together small parishons to be united and the great divided for the better sustentation of the Ministers and the more commodious resort of the people to their churches There is also the form of Our Letter to be written to some of the principall Noble and Gentle men and certain of the Ministers within the bounds of every Eldership To conveen advise and report unto Vs their advice in things required by Us in Our said Letter betwixt and the 24. day of Juny next This wee thought convenient to communicat with you unto the assembly to be convened at Glasgow Requiring them in Our name to consider thereof and to send Vs their opinion and judgement concerning this intended work and of any thing that they would wish either to be added or diminished in the form of Our Letter or otherwise before the same shall be directed where in if care diligence shall be taken by them as Our intention God willing is to do for the furtherance thereof as becomes Vs Wee have no doubt but God shall send frutefull success of Our travells to the removing of the great disorder confusion now standing for want of reformation These grounds advised well and agreed-upon apparently it shall not only with reasonable time make the Ministers to be finally provided of their livings but it shall bring the Ecclesiasticall disciplin to be far better exercised and execut over all this realâ— than it is presently It being declared first what every Presbytery may cognosce-upon next what shall be in every Synodall Assembly and last what causes shal be deâ—olved to the Generall assembly and what persons shall orderly need to repair thereunto and have vote There The report of these Our Letters returning the sooner it may be provided by diligent travells so as the good order now intended may take beginning at the first day of November next without longer delay and if our Parliament upon any necessary occasion shall be conveened in the mean time the said order or so much thereof as shall be in readiness may be past and approved in form of law The second article was answered in such sort as Wee trust they were satisfied with it To answer the third Article the desire thereof must be more speciall before it receive a speciall answer They have to consider in whose default and negligence the persons complained-upon in the fourth Article remain unpunished Our answer to the fifth Article is sufficient untill upon farther advice it may be made more speciall Order is taken concerning the desire of the seventh article There is some order already begun for the further help and comfort of the Earle of Arran which shal be followed as occasion shall serve Wee have caused and still will cause the Conference to be keept for furtherance of all things requisite that may set foreward the Policy whill the same may be established by law Our former answers are reasonable and no opposition hath been in the contrary Moreover you shall let the assembly understand that in the particular conference by past sundry matters have been agreed-on in generall terms as they were talked-of and put in memory but not put in such form termes as is meet to be put in Articles unto Our Estats in Parliament to be approved as particular lawes and therefore let the assembly appoint some of their number to extend and put these articles in such form and order as they would wish them to be past in Parliament specially in these Heads That the assembly will enquire and cause inform Vs of the speciall names of persons culpable in the faults noted in the Act of their assembly at Dundy to wit That the Bishops and Commissioners may be admonished to refuse Readers the titles of Benefices vaking since November 1. although presentation hath hapned to bee That the assembly declare how many sufficient and welqualified Ministers are presently in Scotland and in what place they wish them rather ro serve And that they give their advice how other churches whereunto Ministers can not be had presently may be served untill mo Ministers may be had and the present old possessors of the Benefices be departed this life That they give us their opinion and advice of that portion of the rents pertaâ—ning to the Churches before the alteration of religion which they think shall fall unto Us if all Benefices were now vaking And in the mean time what wee shall have yearly for suport of Our estate and publick affaiâ—s of Our realm that they consider the form and proceeding how the taxation for the spirituall mens part shall be payd in time coming as also to make us some likely good overture for the persons that shall occupy the place of the Spirituall Estate in Our Parliament in time coming and after the decease of the present possessors of the place in respect of the great decay of the rents That they send Us their good advice how a form of judgement may be established untill a Parliament for calling of persons provided to Benefices since our coronation to be deprived there from upon the clauses irritant contained in their provisions for not doing their duty in their vocations buâ— leaving their charges and medling with secular business That the assembly give their advice upon the form of presentation that Wee shall give unto these that shall be provided to Benefices if this Order take effect to whom our presentation shall be directed what shall be the form and order of the tryall or how shall the person be tryed and what form of admission and Collation In answer the assembly propoundes these Heads to be considered as a ground That besids the diocies of Argyle and the Iâ—les of which bounds rentalls were never given up there are in Scotland about nyne hundred and twenty four churches of these sundry are small parishons and some are of greater bounds that the parishoners may not conveniently conveen to their parish-churches It is thought meet therefore to reduce these 924. churches to 600. and every church to have a Minister Their stipends to be in four degrees an hundred at 500. Marks the peece two hundred at 300. Marks the peece two hundred at 100 pounds the peece and one hundred at 100 Marks the peece or somwhat more or lesse as it may be modified according to the possibility of the rent payd in that place These considerations are to be taken although all
Robert to answer as is before and more followes So particular respects of men unto the Church-revenues were the cause of difference betwixt the King and the Assemblies 3. Wee see that notwitstanding that litle variance betwixt the King and the Assembly yet the the King deserteth not the Ministers but in the Parliament by his zeal to piety he procureth sundry Acts in favors of Ministers and against impiety and superstition and wickedness 4. Wee have heard a modifying of Ministers stipends which may seem very small but I have seen assignations unto paiment and there they were assigned to a chalder of barly for 20 pounds and to a chalder of oatâ—eall for 20 Marks whereby the stipends then may be compared with the stipends thereafter 5. It is plain now that what power was before given to Superintendents or Commissioners or Visitors is declared to appertain unto the Presbyteries and provinciall Synods and all power is taken from these Commissioners where a Presbytery was This was the estate of the Church when the Confession was ratified by the Assembly XVIIII The Assembly conveenes at Santandrews Aprile 24. year 1582. 1582. The 42. Assembly Androw meluin is chosen Moderator 1. Because many Papists come into the country notwitstanding diverse godly Acts and proclamations set forth by his Majesty The assembly hath voted and thought meet that a Supplication be sent to the Magistrates of burghs or sea-townes and Ports that they will give charge and commandement unto all Masters and owners of ships within their bounds to receive no Papists within their vessels to transport them into the country Or if any be received to present their names immediatly after their arrivall unto the saids Magistrats and Church of these parts that order may be taken with them Under such paines as they shall devise As they will shew themselves zealous of Gods glory aod promoters of the word of his Sone Jesus Christ 2. The assembly understanding that certain Papists in Camphier not only trouble the Scots congregation there but likewise the Fleemines and will not submit themselves to the censure of the Church because of an alledged prividedge In one voice gives their full power unto the Minister of Camphier to proceed against them as the assembly might do Requesting also the Conservator to joyn with the Church in taking order against them 3. Mark Ker Lord of requests presenteth from the King a Articles propounded by the King Letter unto the assembly containing these articles 1. Whither all Benefices under Prelacies should pay any third or not 2. If some should what shall be the difference 4. Should not all Benefices presented unto Ministers before Novemb. 1. 1581. be allowed in their years stipend from the same day untill Novemb. 1. 1582. Or if there be any difference in respect of the Annates that yee declare it 4. Should all persons presented and admitted to Benefices in this time be placed in the book of modification as Ministers of the churches belonging to these Benefices 5. Should such being Ministers as have sufficient ecclesiasticall livings by reason of their Benefices serve at other churches 6. Think yee it not convenient that the reports answering the Kings Letter sent over all the realm this last sommer should be seen and considered at this time for the better understanding the estate of the Church and to see how many reports are in your hand as so many which the Clerk-register hath shal be ready patent 7. that yee will let Us understand what yee have concluded of Readers in generall and specially these that are presented to Vicarages for life time 8. Think yee it reasonable that any who is provided unto a Benefice and serving as Minister at the only church belonging to that Benefice should have any more stipend but the rent of that Benefice 9. What think yee most reasonable to susteen the Colledge churches 10. To whom should the King or laick patrones direct their presentation for admitting qualified Ministers and that yee will name the persons in speciall 11. Seing the dearth of vittails makes great inequality of stipends some having victuall allowed for a marke or 20. Sh. and others having silver assigned unto them are constrained to buy at five or sixe or seven marks the bole were it not equitable that all Ministers had their proportionable part of victuall and money or that the victuall should be sold or allowed at the highest prices and so these who have smallest stipends may be the better augmented Answers unto these The 1 2. before they be specially answered Answers it is meet that there bee a form of assignation made by some to be appointed thereunto before the next Assembly Unto all Ministers and churches that are likely to stand respecting the answers advice sent out from every country and as if the present possessors were dead and that charge be directed unto these who have not their answers to send them with expedition 3. The Intrant to any Benefice entring at November 1. after his admission shall serve the cure and shall have no more stipend at the next Whitsonday but the superplus as it falleth because his exequitors will receive al 's much at his decease according to the antient order of the Annates And that diligence be used to have Bagismond's Role of all Benefices and taxts and what Benefices are not taxed the rents thereof are the first year to be equally between the exequitors of the defunct and the Intrant who shall have only the half fruits of the year of his entring and so of the stipends 4. We think none should be placed in the books of modification but qualifyed persons and if any be presented to Benefices since the Kings coronation that are unworthy or unable to discharge duty that they be called and deprived by such order as shall be condescended upon 5. For the generall Minister s that have sufficient Benefices whereunto they are provided for life time should not have stipends to serve at other churches unless great necessity be seen and allowed by the gen assembly and order shall be taken to reform these as appertaineth 6. We think this is agreable to that which is appointed in answer unto the first 2. articles 7. This shal be specially answered how soon it can be advised by this assembly 8. Upon the sight of the particular assignation to be made speciall answer shal be made with the answer unto the first two 9. We can not but think it reasonable that Ministers of Colledge-churches should be sustained as they of other churches and if not of the fruits of the same church yet he should have assignation other where 10. The presentations are to be directed to the Commissioners of the Church within the bounds where the Benefice lyeth 11. This matter is weighty and can not be well answered without advice it shal be propounded and resolute answer thereafter shal be given 4. As the admission and examination of Ministers is
by act of Parliament to be in the power of the Church now publickly professed within the realm So the deprivation of Ministers is in the power of the same Church As for the deprivation of Bishops admitted since the Kings coronation it is thought meet that the same bee likewise in the power of the Church and the same deprivation to extend alswell from his function of the Ministry as feom the Benefice that the same may be declared vaiking and conferred of new as if he were naturally dead V. Causes of deprivation are heresy papistry Causes of deprivation common blasphemy periury adultery fornication incest slaughter theft common oppression common drunkennes usury against the lawes of the realm not residence and absence from his flock and office by the space of 40. dayes together in a year without a lawfull impediment allowed by the next gen assembly plurality of Benefices provided since the Kings coronation is cause of deprivation from them all except one whereunto the possessor will adstrict himselfe dilapidation of the rents of Benefices Simony The form of process to deprivation shall be a libell The forme of Procesâ— indeprivation and precept on 40. days warning if he be within the country or 60. days if he be without To be directed by the Church and such Commissioners thereof that elect or admit the person complained-on Summoning him to compear and answer unto the complaint And incase of absence at the first summons the second to be directed in like manner With certification if he fail the libell shall be admitted to probation and he shal be held Pro confesso After the decreet pronounced if the person think him selfe wronged it shal be lawfull unto him to use appellation unâ—o the next generall assembly and intimate the same within ten dayes otherwise the decreet to have present execution 6. The summons raised unto this The troublous Processe against Ro. Montgom day by the Eldership of Sterlin against Robert Mongomery sometime Minister there upon their sentence of suspension against him from the function of the Ministry to be allowed by the Generall Assembly and further tryall to be taken concerning his life doctrin and manners and other things that the Assembly shall lay to his charge was read The same Robert being present is required to answer He alledges that the Church should not allow any thing deduced against him in that process because he was never lawfully summoned thereunto he knew nothing of that suspension from the Ministry but only by bruit nor ever was the same intimated unto him and in so far as the process beares personall intimation unto him of the suspension he takes instrument and offereth to disprove the same in that point The Assembly notwithstanding these allegeances findes the said process decreet and intimation to be orderly deduced and the sentence of suspension well proceeded given Reserving unto the said Robert in the second instance liberty to seek reduction and remedy as appertaines He being further accused of contraveening the said sentence of suspension by preaching the word and Ministration of the Sacraments confesseth it and pretends ignorance of the sentence given Then the Lord of requests delivers a writing from the King declaring that it is his will the Church shall not trouble the said Robert for any thing concerning the bishoprick or that may result thereupon or for any other cause bypast committed by him but that it may be handled before his Majesty This Letter is reverently received and read openly and the Brethren praise God that the King was pleased to send his Commissioner unto the Assembly as for the action by the assistance of God such attendance shall be given thereunto in respect of his Hieness that nothing shall be handled belonging to Civill power aâ—d nothing but uprightly sinceerly and with just judgement shal be pronounced against him as they shall answere unto God and his Majesty In Sess 7. a plain and large discourse was openly made of all the diligence of the Brethren to whom Commission was given in the last assembly concerning Ro. Mongomery and the copies of the charge given to him with the execution hereof With the which discourse and former confession of the said Robert that he had preached and ministred the Sacraments after the decreet of suspension the assembly in one voice findeth the said decreet and sentence contraveened and violated by him and delayeth to decern upon that contravention untill the next day at their first conveening The said Robert demandes the answer of the assembly whither they will accuse him upon any thing concerning the bishoprick or any thing resulting there upon and he requires a copy of the large discourse made verbally by the brother to the effect he may answer to every point thereof He is bidden remove till the assembly be advised and give their answer Within a litle space compeares John Burn Messinger and by vertue of our Soverain Lords Letters delivered by the Lords of the Secret Counsell dischargeth the brethren of the Generall Assembly the Moderator and his Assessors from directing any citations against Ro. Mongomery or using excommunication innovation slandering or troubling him in his ministery for aspiring to the Bishoprick of Glasgow or for calling or persuing his brethren for the same or for any promise made by him therein or for any other thing depending there upon in time bypast Under the pain of rebellion and putting them to the horn Certifying them if they fail he will denounce them Our Soverain Lords rebells Of the which charge he deliveres instantly a copy subscribed with his hand The said Robert is called-in again but he was gone Thomas macgy a Minister is ordained to warn the same Ro. mongomery to compeare the next day In Sess 8. Robert Mongomery is called and compeares not but by William Mongomery his proctor who produces an appellation whereof more followes Thomas Macgy is called and declares that yesternight at command of the Assembly he had warned the said Ro. mongomery to compear at this hour before this assembly personally in presence of Wa. Hay Jo. Couper and An. Ker Ministers and that he promised to compear personally The same did these Ministers testify to be true Then some enormities were produced and read where of the same Robert was said to be guilty to wit 1. negligence and corruption of doctrin also scandalous conversation for the which he was suspended 2. Contraveening of the suspension in Glasgow Sterlin and in the Kings Chappell 3. Violating of his promise made to the presbytery of Sterlin that he should continue and wait upon his cure 4. Horrible oaths in the face of the Assembly denying with protestation before God the intimation of the suspension 5. Raising and executing letters and procuring them by sinistrous information for overthrowing the disiplin of the Church 6. Usurping another mans flock and that being accompanied with armed men after the suspension 7. Charging the wholl assembly under pain of
to dis-agree from a good order to be complained on unto the Gen. assembly next coming And the order which every presbytery takes shall be sighted and thereof one good order shal be established for all 5. The day of the Exercise shall be also the day of Ecclesiasticall process and if the brethren find it necessary for a process they may appoint days times places thereunto besids the day of Exercise 6. It is not thought expedient that the Presbytery shall be astricted to send their Moderator unto the Assembly but liberty to chuse whom they think most expedient for confort of the Church 7. It is not thought meet that visitation be excep ère nata and the same not to be limited unto the Moderator but to any two or moe as the Presbytery shall direct for the necessity of the matter according to the book of Policy 8. The Clerk and Moderator shall subscribe in grave matters and form of proceeding in name of the eldership and whill God provide some better contribution every particulare Church of the Eldership shall contribute for the Scrib's entertainment 9. The Ministers of the parish shall execute the summons concerning his parish and bear the burden of the things that are directed by the Presbyteâ—y or some depute by him within his parish 10. The order of admission of Elders is referred to the order used in Edinb which is approved 11. The Moderator of the Presbytery is to designe Manses and gleebs where it is râ—quisite and for satisfaction of the Act of Parliament that they have a speciall commission for that effect Untill it please God to move the King that the Law may be reformed Providing the Moderator do nothing without advice of the Presbytery 12. How many Churches shall be in every Presbytery it is referred unto them who have commission to establish presbyteries 13. The form of process in weighty matters is to be in writ at the discretion of the presbytery pro re nata in lesser things to be verball 14. If any will not receive the office of an Elder and traveleth not in the word wee may exhort but not compell 15. Ordaines every presbytery within their own bounds to try their Ministers and if any offence shal be found to punish it according to the quality and estate of the crime before the next generall assembly 16. The Presbyteries shall try and examin the persons desiring to enter into the function of the Ministry and if they find them qualified to provide them unto Churches XII Ordaines a fast to be keept in all churches of the realm with doctrin and instruction of the people to begin the first Sunday of Juny next and to continue untill the next sunday inclusivè using in the mean time exercise of doctrin according to the accustomed order And the Kings Majesty to be certified by the Commissioners that are sent to him and to be supplicated that he would be pleased to authorize it by proclamation for that effect The causes are 1. universall conspiracies of Papists in all countries against Christians for execution of the bloody Acts of Trent 2. The oppression and thralldom of this Church of God 3. Wasting the rents thereof without remedy 4. Falling from former zeall 5. Flocking hither of Jesuits Papists 6. Manifest bloodshed incest adulteries with other horrible crimes defiling the land and unpunished 7. The danger wherein the Kings Majesty stands through evill company about him by whom it is feared he may be corrupt in manners Religion 8. Universall oppression contempt of the poore c. XIII The next Assembly is to be at Edinburgh Octob. 24. unless some necessary occasion interveen and advertisement to be made by the Eldership of Edinburgh and Ministers of the Kings house For clearing the process against Robert Mongomery it is heer to be added that about February 22. he went to Glasgow with purpose to preach the Sunday following but a number of the Students in the Colledge entred into the Church on Saturday at night to hold him out and keept the pulpit for their Principall Thomas Smeton That day his Text was He that entereth not by the door but by the window is a thief and a Robber and he inveighes against simoniacall entries into the Church The next Sunday Rob. Mong comes to the Church with a great number of Gentlemen and displaceth the ordinary Minister David Weemes and he made the Sermon And because the Chapter of Glasgow refused to conveen unto his election he caused summon all them of the Chapter to compear before the Counsell They again caused summon him to compear before the Synod of Lothian to hear the sentence of excommunication pronounced against him He informes the King of this citation and causeth warn the Synod to appear the 12. day of Aprile before the King and Counsell at Sterlin discharging in the mean time all proceeding in that business Robert Pont with some others compearing at the day in name of the others protestes that albeit they had compeared to testify their obedience unto his Majesty yet he did not acknowledge his Majesty and Counsell judges in that matter it being a cause ecclesiasticall and that nothing done at that time should prejudge the liberties of the Church and Lawes of the Realm The Counsell rejectes the protestation and did inhibit the Ministers to proceed against Mongomery Because the Generall Assembly was at hand they yeeld obedience in this only they caused warn him to compeare before the Assembly B. Spotswood hath thâ—se particulares but inverted and it is clear by Mongomerie's words in face of the Assembly that all these things were done before this Assembly Here is not an end of this business but after this Assembly he under took to settle himself at Glasgow and procured Letters from the King unto the Gentle men of these parts to assist him The Presbytery of Glasgow knowing what he had done intend process against him for usurping the place of the ordinary preacher Mathew Stuart of Minto being Provest of the City came and presented a warrant from the King to stay all proceedings against the Bishop and willeth them to desist John Howeson Minister at Cambuslang being then Moderator replieth that they will proceed noth withstanding that warrant Whereupon the Provest pulleth the Moderator on t of his seat and carrieth him prisoner to the Tolbuith The rumor of this went quickly through the Kingdom and in time of the fast that was appointed by the Assembly this fact was lamented by the Ministers Among others John Dury preaches against the Duke of Lennox as the cause of all this trouble Wherefore the King will have him removed out of the town and caused command the Magistrates to put him out of their town within 24. hours They not daring to disobey yet unwilling to use their Minister in that maâ—ner dealt with him to depart quietly Upon this occasion advertisement was sent unto all Presbyteries to send their Commissioners unto Edinburgh according to
to understand the grounds moving them to that late action at Ruthven to wit the danger they perceived of the Church and religion the evident perill of the Kings Majesty and his estate and the confusion and mis-order of the Common-wealth whereof as they feell good testimony in their own consciences So they crave the Assembly would shew their good liking of the same and give ordinance to each Minister at his church to declare their good ground and action unto their flocks exhorting all Noble men others whatsoever faithfully to concurr with them in this good cause to the full prosecution thereof Then it was enquired by particular voting Whither these perills and every one of them whereof the information was made was seen or perceived by the brethren It was voted universally affumativè And to the end the Kings mind may be also known in this particulare Ja. Lowson David Lindsay and the Kings Ministers were directed to wait on the King to morrow after noon to conferre of these dangers and to report his answers Their report was that his Maj. said There was perill to religion and indirect courses were taken to the hurt thereof whereunto his own perill was joyned for he esteemes his standing to be joyned with the standing of religion As also he acknowledges sundry abuses in the realm and that all good men should concurr of duty to take away danger from the Church from his person estate and to the reformation of the Common well As for these things the Noble men craved three were appointed to frame an Act concerning them and shew it in the next Session That form was sent unto the Commissioners of the town of Edinburgh to be advised by them apart and then was voted and agreed-unto by the Assembly VII The Assembly considering the scandall by the impunity of Bishops to the grief of good men gives commission to the particulare presbyteries after specified to summon and call before them the Bishops in manner following that is the presbytery of Perth shall summon the Bishop of Murray the presbytery of Edinb the Bishop of Aberdien the presbytery of Merns the Bishop of Brechin the presbytery of Dundy the Bishop of Dunkell the presbtery of Glasgow the Bishop of Santandrews the presbytery of Sterlin the Bb. of Dunblain and Isles and to accuse them and every one of them in all or part as they are guilty to wit of non-preaching and Ministration of the Sacraments of negligence in doctrin disciplin haunting or frequenting the company of excommunicat persons wasting the patrimony of the Church setting tacks against the Acts of the Church giving Collation of Benefices against the said Acts and finally for giving scandall any way in life conversation And after due tryall process conviction to put order unto every one of them according to the quality of their offense and Acts of the Assembly Before the next meeting of the Assembly As they will answer c. VIII It is judged most expedient that Colledges and Univesities be visited and commission is given to certain Noble men and Ministers to concurr with such as the King and Counsell shall direct with them in visitation of all the Colledges And to consider how the rents and livings of every one of them are bestowd how the doctrin is used by the Masters and Regents whether it be correspondent to the Act of Parliament how order in disciplin is keept among the students And as they find disorder or defection to take order there with according to the Act of Parliament IX In Sess 11. the Sumner or Officer of the Church declares that whereas he was directed to summon the Kings Advocat to compear before the Assembly he could not find him for he is in Hermestoun A citation is directed to summon him to compear on wednesday next and answer whither he was the Former of the slanderous proclamation in July against the Ministry and for opposing the lawfull proceedings of the Church Certifying him if he compear not the Assembly will proceed as appertaineth In Sess 17. the Kings Advocat compeareth and adviseth the Assembly to consider whither they will allow their form of proceeding against him being a servant of his Majesty that he only is called upon the alledged forming of a Proclamation given out in the Ks name under the title of A declaration and concluded by authority of His Counsell and as they shall find by their wisdom he will not contemptuously refuse to answer After consideration it was judged that in respect of the slander arisen by his person he may and should give his declaraâ—ion for removing the slander He is content and openly takes God to witness that he neither invented nor formed nor penned that proclamation but at the desire of the Duke he translated out of French into Scots the last part of it and did nothing more in all that proclamation Here with the Assembly was satisfied for his part X. The Earle Both-well declares that as he professed the true religion now preached within the realm before his departure so he hath continually lived and mindeth to live and die with it by Gods grace X. Some burgesses of Glasgow were summoned to compeare The Laird of Minto compeares and confesses his fault The disciplin and otder to be used against him for the offense is remâ—tted to the judgement and discretion of the presbytery of Glasgow and so of John Graham elder and the presbytery should report what shall be done unto the next Assembly Archbald Hegget John Graham younger Hector Stuart John Sprewâ—ll elder Wil. Hegget and Robert Stuart are called and compear not They are condemned of contumacy that being at severall times summoned to answer for haunting or using the company of Ro. Mongomery after his excommunication was intimated unto them and for other enormities done against the Church they have despised the voice thereof they are ordained to make their publick repentance in the Church of Glascow after the form to be prescribed by the presbytery unto whom the execution of this sentence is committed Colin Campbell Malc Stuart Hect. Stuart Jo. Graham elder Gawin Graham and Archb. Hegget were summoned to answer for the violence done to Jo. Howeson in the presbytery they are called none of them compeares excep John Graham of whom before and Gawin Graham The Assembly ordaines the others for their violence and disobedience to be excommunicat in the church of Glasgow by D. Weemes with advice of the Presbytery XII Articles were read and allowd as meet to be propounded Seing the Jurisdiction of the Church is granted by God the Father throgh our Mediator Jesus Christ and given to these only who by preaching and overseeing bear office within the same To be exercised not by the injunctions of men but by the only rule of Gods word That an Act of Parliament concerning the liberty and jurisdiction of the Church be so plainly declared that hereafter none other under whatsoever pretense have any color to
one to the King of Denmark and Princes of Germany and another unto King Iames the motion did well please the Estates of Scotland conveening at Santandrews Here the Bishop omittes that the pest was raging in Edinburgh and other chief townes and then the people cried out that the Lord's hand would not be stayd till the banished Lords and Ministers were returned whereupon their friends advertised them to draw near unto the borders and these that were exiled before for other causes joyned with them and so did Maxwell They appoint their rendezvous at Lintoun and meeting there did solemly swear that they shall not separate nor give over the prosecution of their enterprise untill the King be moved to accept them in favor and put Arran out of his company To justify their proceedings they gave forth a Proclamation shewing their aimes to be the defence of the truth the deliverance of the King from corrupt Counsellors and the preserving of amity with England In this proclamation they especially endeavoure to make Arran odious and they named Col. Stuart as an abuser of the King of other Counsellors was no mention which encreaseth Arrans jealousie against them They The exiled Lords returne and are restored and thereby a change of Court came to Falkirk and understanding that there was no great company with the King at Sterlin they draw near it October 31. that night Arran and Crawford keept the town-gate but the Lords entred by a secret passage without resistance a cry was raised The town is taken Crawford flyeth to the Castle and Arran escapes by the bridge So soon as the King understood of their humble petitions by the Secretary and Justice-Clerk he said I did never love that mans vjolence to wit Arran and howbeit I can not but offend with their doings yet for the Countries sake and for publick quietness I can pardon all but one thing I desire you to look unto that none in my company receive any harm I know there be quarrells betwixt Crawford and Glammes betwixt Anguise Montrose and I believe that Col. Stuart is not well beloved with my honor I can not permitt these to be hurt provide that these be in savety and I shall willingly admit them This was reported unto the Lords they reply they had not taken arms for any privat quarrell nor would they mixe particulars with the publlck but it were good for eschuing inconvenients that the Noble men whom the King had named were put in custody of speciall persons and the Colonell be discharged from his office of the guarde and the same be conferred on another This was declared unto the King and he consented to receive them Two dayes thereafter the King renewes his promise unto them and confirmes it by Act of Counsell and proclames a Parliament to be held at Lithgow in December for ratisying the same Ministers repaire from all parts to Lithgow a litle before the beginning of the Parliament and sought abrogation of the late Acts against the discipline The King would not hear of it and the exiled Lords said It was not expedient to medle in that matter at that time they must first be setled in their estates and afterwards they may prevail with the King The King also willed them to set down in write what exceptions they had against these Acts. They did offer their animadversions with a supplication wherein they crave the Ministers to be restored to their former possession alswell of the disciplin as of their places The King took paines to penn with his own hand a mitigation of these Acts in this manner as I found among the Papers of John Erskin That the word of God be truly and sinceerly preached as before That all process of excommunications shall proceed as before The Generall Assembly shal be only convocate by the kings Letters That the Ministers shall not proclame a fast before they shew the causes unto the King That all Bishops nominat by the kings Majesty shal be tryed and admitted by the Gen. assembly That all sects and heresies shal be tryed by the Church and as the persons shal be found culpable the Kings shall execute justice When the king delivered these he said These shall bee al 's good and sufficient as an Act of Parliament But the Ministers were not contented with these and the full determination was remitted unto the next Generall Assembly which then was called to conveen at Edinburgh in May following XXII Some thing was done in the Spring but it will be mentioned 1586. The 47. Assembly in the Assembly which conveened May 10. in Edinburgh After Sermon had by Robert Pont the Lord of Privy Scal and Mr Peter young being directed from the King shew that his Majesty is taken up with great affaires so that he can not give his presence for that day and therefore craves that all the brethren would repair after noon unto the great chapell in the Abbey where he shall propound his minde unto them and to delay the election of the Moderator untill that time All the brethren do consent upon condition It shall not prejudge the liberty of the Assembly in any way The Commissioners declare that they know no prejudice intended After noon they conveen in that place the king declares why he had desired them to conveen there then prayer being make by Robert Pont David Lindsay is chosen Moderator The King appoints the Lords Secretary Iustice-Clerk Privy-Seale Iohn Graham L. Culros and Peter young to reason and advise with the Moderator and Assessors on matters mutually to be propounded and them or any two or three of them to concur with the Assembly as his Commissioners The next day they return to the ordinary place I. Two Ministers being directed unto the king to solicite the redeliverance of the Assemblie's Register bring answer that they shall be directed unto the Clerk every day but at night they shall be in the hands of the Privy-Seall enduring the Assembly and before the closing he will be personally present II. The places for conveening of Presbyteries are named through out all the kingdom and Commissioners are appointed to designe the Churches in every Presbytery Their advice vvas returned in the last Session III. The Synodall assemblies are appointed to conveen the first tuysday of October next and the places are named and thereafter every Synod is left to their own option of time and place IV. David Cuningham Bishop of Aberdien is ordained to be summoned before the Presbytery of Glascow for adultery with Elisabet Sutherland V. The Articles of the Conference held in February between the Deputies of the Counsell and some Ministers called together by the King were propounded in the privy Conference to be examined by the Kings Commissioners the Moderator with the Assessors and they Some Articles concerning Episcopacy report agreement 1. That none shall vote in the Assembly but such as the Scripture appoints Governors of the Church 2. There are four
ordinary Offices warranted by the Scripture to wit Pastors Doctors Elders and deacons and the name of a Bishop should not be taken as it hath been in Papistry but is common to all Pastors or Ministers 3. It is lawfull and necessary at this time that Uisitation and the form thereof continue and other circumstances to be considered here after c. In Sess 7. some were appointed to confer with the Kings Commissioners upon the circumstances And in the same Sess the Kings Commissioners crave the resolution of the wholl Assembly Whither they will accept Bishops as they were circumscribed in the abovenamed Conference or if they will refuse Answer is delayd untill the next day that all the Conference be publickly read and immediatly it is voted and concluded that a Bishop is a speciall charge and function annexed to it by the word of God even the same that an ordinary pastor is In Sess 9. after reasoning it was concluded It is lawfull to the Gen. Assembly to admit a Pastor Bishop or Minister having a Benefice and presented by the King unto it Also that Visitation may be in the person of a Pastor and that the Gen. Assembly may send a man with such as the Presbytery shall adioyn unto him in Visitation In Sess 10. after conference had as said is the wholl Assembly declares that by the name of a Bishop they meane only such a Bishop as is described by Paul and in this sense they agree with the third Article of that Conference 4. It is agreed on the fourth article that a Bishop may be appointed by the Gen. assembly to visite certain bounds that shall be designed unto him and in Visitation he shall proceed by the advice of the Synodall assembly or such as they shall adjoyn unto him 5. In receiving of presentations and giving Collation to Benefices he shall proceed by the advice and vote of the Presbytery where the Benefice lyeth at least of the most part of the Presbytery and of the Assessors that shal be adjoined unto him Untill the time the Presbyteries be better established and the gener Church take further order And those assessors at the first time shall be named by the G. Ass 6. In Sess 11. He shall be subject in respect he is a Pastor as other Pastors are to be tryed in his life and doctrine by the Presbytery or the Synodall Assembly and because he hath commission from the G. Assembly in that respect he is to be tryed by them 7. If he admit or deprive without the consent of the most part of the Presbytery the deed shall be null and the doing thereof shall be a sufficient cause of deprivation of him 8. His power is to be ordinis causa nonjurisdictionis 9. Where they that shall be so called Bishops may not undertake the wholl bounds that of old was called a Diocy Commissioners shall be presented by his Ma. unto the Gen. assembly and admitted by them thereunto as the saids Bishops are to theirs and to be countable only unto the said assembly for their commission And the Bishop to have no power within their bounds more than they have within his boundes 10. The Commissioners being elected as said is have a like counsell and power in the execution of their office as the Bishops have 11. The Commissioners appointed to visit presbyteries or their particular Churches as the the presbyteties or Synods shall think good shall not prejudge the Presbyterie's peculiar Visitation 12. The same causes of life and doctrin shall deprive a Bishop or Commissioner that deprives a Minister The 13. article is agreed The Commissioners from his Majesty do protest that in respect the assembly hath cast down what was required in the Conference at Halirudhouse nothing done either in that Conference or in this assembly have any force or effect and namely that they have subjected the Bishops unto the tryall and censure of the Presbyteries Synods Because of this protestation the assembly immediatly directes Ja. Martine Ro. pont and Pa. Galloway to inform his Ma. concerning this matter In Sess 12. these brethren report that his Majesty will not agree that Bishops and Commissioners shall be otherways tryed than by the Generall Assembly The assembly jâ—dgeth it expedient in respect of the time that albeit it be reasonable that the tryall and censure of all Pastors should be in the Presbyteries where they remain nevertheless that the tryall and censure of such Pastors as the Generall Assembly shall give commission unto to Visite shall be in the hands of the said Assembly or such as they shall depute Untill farther order be taken by the Gen. assembly Unto this ordinance the Kings Commissioners do consent and so passe from their former protestation 14. Vhe Commissioners that before have received commission of Visitation shall continue in that charge for a year to come and thereafter as the Assembly shall judge expedient 15. In Sess 1â— The Generall assembly gives full power commission unto certain brethren of every Province to summon before them respectivè at such day and place as they shall think expedient the Bishops and commissioners if they find occasion of slander to arise by them in doctrin life or conversation at any time before the next Generall assembly and to try and take probation thereof lead and deduce process against them unto the Sentence Exclusivè Remitting the finall judgement therein unto the Gen. assembly 16. It is agreed that where Bishops Commissioners make their residence they shall be Moderators in these presbyteries except Fife where by his Mas advice Robert Wilkie is continued Moderator of the presbytery of Santandrews untill the next Synod-VI In Sess 7. The Lord Maxwell compeares and declares that at his Ma s command he now appeares before the Assembly as he had given caution before the Counsell that he should compear before them this day and in respect of his obedience he protestes that his cautioner should be free he takes instrument upon his appearance and protestation The Assembly know not the cause of his compearance nor had any information from his Majesty therefore they order him to be present the next day after noon and they aske the kings Commissioners what the cause is The kings Commissioners do protest that Maxwel's Cautioner should not be free untill they return his Majest mind unto the Assembly In Sess 8. Compeares the Earle of Morton the Lord Maxwell and some others Maxwell was accused for hearing Masse The Act of the Privy Counsell was read for information of the Assembly Maxwell answered For his transgression he had answered the kings Law and he craves conference of learned men concerning the religion Certain Sentence against P. Adamson not examined yet annulled and why brethren were appointed to inform him VII In Sess 13. Concerning an appellation made by Pa. Adamson from the process and Sentence of excommunication pronouncâ—d against him by the Synod of Fife Pa. Galloway and John Duncanson had been
otherwise provided be discharged 3. That Judges may be appointed iâ— all Shyres for executing the Acts of Parliament made against the breakers of the Sabbath adulterers and such open transgressors of the Lawes 4. That in chief Burrowes there be teaching ordinarily four times in the week and seing moreover the disciplin visitation of the sick and other business are ordinary to Pastors therefore let two Ministers be appointed unto such Townes 5. That order be taken how Colledge-churches may be served 6. That order may be taken for Manse and gleebs unto Ministers making residence at Abbey-churches as also that such as have or shall have Manse and gleeb may have necessaries theâ—eunto to wit fuell pasturage feall and devat as was of old 7. That all gifts of Benefices having the cure of souls and have been disponed by your Ma pleno jure and not qualified persons presented unto them with ordinary tryall and Collation following thereupon May be declared null according to the Lawes already made and that your Ma. would give now presentations unto qualified persons and the nullity of the former gift be discussed alswell by way of exception as of action 8. That all presentations or gifts of Benefices of cure less than prelacies disponed alsweell by your Majesty as by laick parrons not allowable by the municipall law of the realm and form observed in the Reformed Church here since your Mas coronation may be annulled and new presentations granted as in the former 9. That all Collations granted by men having no Commission nor ecclesiasticall function in the Church nor in that place country at â—he time of giving the Collation Be declared null and the fruits be sequestred at the least untill the person claming right by that Collation be a new examined and admitted if he be found worthy by them who shall be appointed for that effect and authorized by this present assembly 10. That the Benefices of cure under prelacies whereunto Ministers are admitted may be free from payment of first fruits and fifty penny and may have their signatures of presentation exped by the Privy Seal on your Ma s own subscription only and the Secretarie's without any paiment or cautioner made to the Treasuter and these poor men which have already payd or found caution for payment whereof the Treasuter hath not already charged himselfe in his accounpts may have the same refounded or discharged 11. Seing the fault of not depriving unworthy culpable and no-resident Ministers proceeds from that sundry of the Bishops have been negligent and in some other parts there was no Bishop nor Commissioner and so the Acts are not execut therefore a Commission be given to some qualified persons Ministers to sit in Edinburgh and call the Nonresidents and others worthy of deprivation and deprive them So that there may be consultation of learned men and the process may be led without fear or boast 12. It is heavily complained by many poor Ministers having parsonages and vicarages assigned unto them that they are exorbitantly used in taxations albeit their Benefices be long since decaied by the want of corps presents up most cloathes pasch-fines offerings and such things usually payd in time of Papistry which was the greatest part of these Benefices and yet they must pay the extremity of the old taxation and the most part of the Prelacies are exeemed from preaching or Service in the Church and have relieff off the fuars and vasalls that therefore there may be some more equitable order of taxation appointed in time coming 13. That it will please his Majesty to cause consider what prelacies have vaiked since the Act of Parliament made in Octob. 1581. and that speciall assignation be made for sustaining Ministers of the churches belonging to them out of the readiest fruits of these churches or the provision to be declared null according to the Act. 14. That the Bishops or Commissioners of Argyle and the â—sles may be tied to attend on the Generall assemblies and to keep theyr Exercise and Synodall assemblies as in other parts which shall be a furtherance unto your Mr s obedience seing otherwise they seem as exeemed out of your Dominion 15 That your Ma. will give direction unto some persons of experience and good will to search enquire try the true estate of the rentalls of all prelacies and other Benefices at this present and in whose fault or by what occasion they are so hurt and dismembred and thereafter the best remedies may be considered and provided to help them for the good alswell of the King as of the Church 16. That your Majesty will cause the Lords of Session declare whither your Majesty or the Earle of Orknay have right to the patronages of the Benefices of Orknay and Yetland to the end thal titles of Benefices conferred to Ministers be not ever in danger of annulling upon uncertanty of the right of the patronage 17. That no persons or stipends be put in the books of modification but only such as the Commissioners of the Church shall declare to be qualified and resident at their churches 18. That vicarages pensions and salaries when they vaik after the decease or deprivation of the present possessor may accrease and be joyned to the principall Benefice and be assigned to the Minister in his stipend 19. That all Readers heretofore provided to vicarages or stipends may still possess the same untill their decease or deprivation and none to be admitted to the title of any Benefice of cure or stipend in the book of modification in time coming but qualified Ministers 20. That the wholl rents of the Benefices of cure under prelacies that are disponed since your Ma s coronaâ—ion may be assigned wholly and allowed unto them in their stipends 21. That the judgement of all causes concerning the deprivation of Ministers from their Benefice in the second instance shall come by way of appellation unto the Generall assembly and there take finall end and not before the Lords of Session by way of reducing X. In Sess 18. the brethren directed unto the King with certain Articles craving publick resolution report his Ma s answer that in all the Heads he found litle difficulty and hath agreed unto them I. That there be a Generall Assembly once every year and ofter pro re nata II. Concerning Provinciall Synods The power of Provinciall Assemblies 1. these are constitut for weighty matters necessary to be treated by mutuall consent and assistance of Brethren within the Province as need requires 2. This Assembly hath power to handle order and redress all thâ—ngs done amisse or omitted in the particular assemblies 3. It hath power to depose the office-bearers of that Province for just and good causes deserving deprivation His Majesty agreed not to this but in this manner of addition Except Bishops and Commissioners 4. And generally these Assemblies have the wholl power of the particular Elderships or presbyteries whereof they are collected III. Concerning Presbyteries
where they were and at the Kings command he would cause deliver them It was also testified by Jo. Dury that he heard Pa. adamson grant that he had them After these testifications the Assembly concluded that Pa. Adamson shall be charged to deliver the books yet for the better advice David Lindsay was directed unto the Lord Secretary and returning with his answer thought meet a Supplication be given unto the LL. of Counsell to grant a charge against Pa. Adamson for restitution of the books and that the assembly also should use their power So a supplication is ordained to be penned and be presented the next day and a citation is sent to charge him to deliver the books within three days unto the Clerk and also to compear personally within that space to answer for his absence from the Assembly and to other accusations that shall be layd unto his charge Under the pain of the censure of the Church In Sess 4. it was thought expedient that before the ordinance made yesterday be put to execution against Pa. Adamson an humble supplication be made unto the King for that effect and two brethren are sent with it In Sess 6. the Kings Commissioners being present thought meet because the business with Pa. Adamson is civill wherein the King hath interest that he be acquainted with it This the assembly is willing to do In Sess 15. A Letter being directed by John Duncanson bearing the Kings command unto the Bishop to redeliver the books at the least four of them and that George young was stayd whill the books were delivered The assembly directeth Ja. Nicolson and Ale Raweson unto the L. Secretary to cause deliver them and after their direction and reitered direction of two other bretheren George young brought into the assembly five volumes of the Register whereof a great part was torn and after sight thereof the assembly ordaines a heavy regrate to be made unto his Majesty lamenting the mutilation of the books and to crave that they may remain with the Church as their own register The Lord Secretary answered that his Ma s will is that he may have the inspection of them when he shall have occasion and he shall presently give them back again III. In Sess 4. Because an offense conceived by the King against John Cowper and James Gibson hath been shewd privatly unto the Moderator It was thought expedient by the Assembly that the cause be first privatly considered by John Erskin of Dun and sixe other Ministers whom the Assembly nameth to confer thereupon with the parties if they can give satisfaction by their advice and otherwise that the cause be propounded publickly And these brethren are appointed to go presently about that business and the parties to wait upon them The result of their conference followes in the Kings articles IV. Seing the King is now of ripe age and a Parliament is appointed in the next month it is thought expedient that the Acts of Parliament made heretofore for liberty of the true Church and religion presently professed within the realm and for repressing Papistry and idolatry be collected and be craved to be confirmed as also the execution of these Acts may be considered and what other execution or law is needfull to be craved against Papists and idolaters As also the lawes and constitutions that have been made to the derogation of the said liberty or to the prejudice and stay of the course of the Evangell may be collected that the abrogation of them may be sought To this effect are appointed John Erskin Robett Pont Nic. Dalgliesh David Lindsay and Paul Fraser V. In Sess 5. the Commission given by the last Assembly to the presbyteries of Glasgow Sterlin concerning the slander of David Cuningham and other persons is suspended Sundry brethren complaine against Pa. Adamson at whose instance he is registred at the horn for not paiment of the stipends assigned unto them and for not furnishing wine unto the Communion this matter is regrated unto the Kings Commissioners The Prior or Lord Blantyre undertakes to communicate this purpose unto the other Commissioners of his Majesty and to report their advice unto the Assembly Also regrait is made that great division is in the Church of Santan that some will not hear P. Adamson preach nor communicat when he administrates the sacrament partly because he lyeth in rebellion or at the horâ— and partly because of his suspension and some do repair unto him and they crave that this division may be redressed The Assembly judgeth it expedient first to hear what answer shall be reported in the former complaint VI. Unto that Question Whither it be a scandall that a Christian absent himselfe from the Sermons and other pious exercise used by them that ly at the Kings horn and are suspended from rhe Ministry It is resolved It is no scandall but it were rather scandalous to resort unto the foresaid exercise of one who lyeth at the horn and is suspended VII In Sess 9. No Master of Colledge or School shall receive any student or scholar being of maturity of age who refuseth to subscribe the Religion presently established and professed in the realm by the mercy of God or refuseth to participate of the sacrament Under the pain of the censure of the Church And before any Student be promoted to any degree in the Vniversity that they shall toties quoties as they shall be promoted subscribe de novo And that the Presbyteries shal be diligent to see the execution of this Act as they will answer to God c. VIII The Presbytery with their Commissioners in all parts of the country every one for their own part shall prescribe to every young man intending for the Ministry a part of Scripture together with some part of the Common places controverted heads of religion To be diligently read considered and studied by him within such a space of time as the Presbytery thinks good to appoint And that his profiting may appear the better at certain times of the year every Presbytery shall take account of his travells by requiring of him in that prescribed part of Scripture 1. the sum and deduction thereof 2. The solide sense or meaning of the places which are more difficile to be understood 3. a collation of sentences which by reading he may be able to gather out of other parts of Scripture and which may serve as arguments either to confirm the truth or refute hereticall opinions As to the Common places and heads let him answer to questions reasonings thereupon And he is to be exercised in this manner not for one time only but from time to time untill he come to certain maturity IX Whereas a scandall was spoken of by a presentation of the Bishoprik of Caitnes given unto Robert Pont he declares that he had given-in some complaints unto the Exchequer fot some hurt done unto him in time of his troubles and in compensation that presentation without his procurement
Bishops have among us over the Clergy to be of Gods ordinance And this farr of the former point of D. Bancrofts Sermon The latter is concerning that he affirmeth that S. Jerom saith and M. Calvin seemes on his report to confesse that Bishops have had the said Superiority ever since the time of S. Mark the Evangelist Of the which point I think as of the former sith neither Jerom saith it neither doth Calvin seem to confesse it on his report For Bishops among us besids ordaining and laying-on of hands may do sundry other things which inferior Ministers or Priests as D. Bancroft termeth them may not But Jerom after mention of the superiority alloted to Bishops since Marks time What doth a Bishop saith he except ordination which a Priest doeth not meaning enforcing by this kind of speach as a thing most evident and such as no man could deny that Bb. had that only power above priests then which Chrysostom also witnesseth Though neither had they it alone in all places as it is apparent by a Councell at Carthage concil 4. c. 3. shewing their Churches order that the priests laid on their bands with the Bishop on those who were ordained Yet Jerom having proved by testimony of Scripture that in the Apostles times Bishops and priests were all one even in the right of this too In 1. Tim. 4. 14 grants that afterwards Bishops had that peculiar to themselves some where but nothing els saue it S. Jerom therefore saith not of that superiority whereof the question is that Bishops have had it ever since S. Marks time No more doth M. Calvine seem to confesse it upon his report for Calvin in the same place In Institu lib. 4. c. 4. se 2 that D. Bancroft quoteth shewing how in old time the Ministers that had charge to teach those of their conpany one in every City to whom they did especially give the title of Bishop lest equality should bteed dissension yet saith he the Bishop was not above them in honor dignity that he should rule over them but look what is the Consul's duty in the Senate to propose matters to ask their opinions to direct others by giving them advice by admonishing by exhorting ro guide the vvhole action by his authority and see that performed vvhich vvas agreed upon by their common consent that charge had the Bishop in the assembly of Ministers And having declared that S. Jerom shevves this to have been broght in by the consent of men upon the first of Titus he addeth that the same Jerom other where shewes how ancient an order of the Church it was even from Marks time to Hereclas Dionysius at Alexandria In which words of Calvin seing that the order of the Church he mentioneth hath evident relation to that before described and that in the describing of it he had said the Bishop was not so above the rest in honor that he had rule over them it followes that M. Calvin doth not so much as seem to confess upon Jeroms report that ever since Marks time Bishops have had a ruling Superiority over the Clergy Wherefore to use no more proofs in a thing manifest which else might be easily proved more at large out of S. Jerom and M. Calvin both It is certain that neither of them doth affirm that Bishops so long time have had such superiority as D. Bancroft seemes to father upon them Thus I have signified my opinion of the points that your Ho. specified in D. Bancrofts Sermon c. Unto this testimony of the learned Do. Reinolds I ad another which is printed with it and the rather because it is historicall this is a Speach of the same Testimony of Sir â—â— Knollis against the â—surpation of Bb. Sir Francis Knollis Treasurer of the Queens house and Knight of the Garter in a Parliament as he himself related it to the L. Treasurer Sir Wil. Cicill in this tenor To the end I may inform your L. of my dealing in this Parliament time against the undue claimed superiority of the Bb. over their brethren thus it was Because I was in the Parliament in the 25 year of King Henry VIII in which time all the clergy as well Bb. as others first made an humble submission to K. Henry 8. acknowledging his Supremacy and detesting the B. of Romes authority Upon which submission of the Clergy the King gave unto the said Bb. the same ample rule that before they had under the Pope over their inferior brethren saving that the same rule was abridged by statute by this parenthesis following that is without offending the prerogative Royall of the Crown of England and the lawes customes of the realm In the latter end of the statute it was added That whosoever offendeth in any one part of that statute and their aiders counsellors and abettors they all did fall into the penaltie of the Premunire And after I had recited this statute in the Parliament house I declared that in K. Henry VIII his dayes after this there was no Bishop that did practize superiority over their brethren And in K. Edwards dayes the Bishops obtained a statute whereby they were authorized to keep the Courts in the Kings name The which statute was repealed in Queen Maries dayes and is not revived in her Ma s time that now is Whereupon it was doubtfull to mee by what authority the Bb. do keep their Courts now in their own names because it is against the Prerogative of the Crown of England that any should keep a Court without a sufficient warrant from the Crown Whereupon I was answered that the Bb. now do keep their Courts by prescription and it is true that the Bb. may prescribe that K. Henry VIII gave them authority by the statute of the 25. of his reign to have authority and rule over their inferior brethren as ample as they had in the Popes time but this was no speciall warrant for them to keep their courts by and that in their own names And yet they have no other warrant to keep their courts as they do now in their own names to my knowledge And this was the cause that made them obtain a statute in K. Edwards dayes to keep their courts by in the Kings name Now it is a strange allegation that the Bb. should claim authority at this present to keep courts in their own names as they do by prescription Because the statute of 25. H. 8. doth restrain them generally from offending of the prerogative royall of the Crown of England and the lawes customs of the realm And no man may keep a court justly without a speciall warrant from the Crown of England as is afore said And the generall liberty given by K. Hen. 8. to the Bb. to rule govern as they did in the Popes time is no sufficient warrant to the Bb. to keep their Courts in their own names by prescription as I take it And therefore the Bb. had done wisely
he hath committed apostasy and therefore to have incurred the censure of an apostate The next day he sendeth a supplication offering to subscribe the Confession of faith or within 40. dayes to passe out of the realm and to this effect craving to be freed from captivity The Assembly desireth a Bailive of Edinburgh present to take order with him according to the Act of Parliament and to set him free upon caution VI. Concerning the hainous murder of the Earle of Murry committed by the Earle of Huntly and his complices the Assembly gives order and strait command unto the brethren of the presbytery of Brechin who have already entered in process with him to proceed with concurrence of two brethren of each presbytery of Anguse and Merns against him for that cruell fact according to the acts of the Assembly VII Whereas an act was made in the last Parliament concerning deposed Ministers it is thought meet at the next Parliament or Convention of Estates To crave that because it hat been enacted that notwithstanding a Pastor be deposed yet the tacks and titles set by him shall stand It be now provided and added unto that Act that if the tack or title be set after the committing of the fact for which the person is deposed that such tacks factories or titles whatsoever shall be null or of none availl In the Parliament begun Juny 5. The four petitions of the Assembly were taken into consideration whereof the second and third were denied but for the first all former Acts of Parliaments for liberty of the true Church were ratified as also the Parliament ratifieth and approves the Generall assemblies appointed Act of Parliament concerning the disciplin of the Church by the Church and declares that it shal be lawfull to the Church and Ministers every year at the least and ofter pro re nata as occasion and necessity shall require to hold and keep generall assemblies Providing that the Kings Majesty or his Commissioners with them to be appointed by his Hieness be present at each generall Assem before the dissolving thereof nominate appoint time and place when or where the next generall assembly shall be holden and if neither his Ma. nor his said Commissioners be present for the time in that Town where the Assembly shal be holden in that case it be lawfull to the said Gen. assembly by themselves to nominate appoint time place where the next Gen. assembly shall be keept as they have been in use to do in time by past And also ratifieth and approves the Synodall or Provinciall assemblies to be held by the said Church and Ministers twice every year as they have been and presently are in use to do within every Province of this realm And ratifieth approves the presbyteries and particular Sessions appointed by the said Church with the wholl jurisdiction disciplin of the said Church agreed upon by his Majesty in Conference had by his Hieness with certain of the Ministers conveened for that effect of which articles the tenor followes Matters to he treated in the Provinciall assemblies These assemblies are constltute for weighty matters necessary to be treated by mutuall consent and assistance of brethren within the Province as need requires This Assembly hath power to handle order redresse all things omitted or done amisse in the particular assemblies It hath power to depose the office-bearers of that Province fot good just cause deserving deprivation and generally these Assemblies have the whol power of the particular Elderships whereof they are collected Matters to be treated in the Presbyteries The power of the Presbyteries is to give diligent labors in the bounds committed to their charge that the Churches be keept in good order to enquire diligently of naughty ungodly persons and to travell to bring them into the way again by admonition or threatning of Gods judgements or by correction It appertaines unto the Eldership to take head that the word of God be purely preached within their boundes the Sacraments rightly administred the disciplin entertained and ecclesiasticall goodes uncorruptly distributed It belongs unto this kind of assembly to cause the ordinances made by the Assemblies Provinciall Nationall or Generall to be keept and put in execution to make constitutions which concern TÃ’ PREPON in the Church for decent order in the particular Church where they govern Providing that they alter no rules made by the Provinciall or Generall Assemblies and that they make the Provinciall privy of the rules that they shall make And to abolish constitutions tending to the hurt of the same It hath power to excommunicat the obstinat formall process being led and due intervall of times observed Of particular Churches if they be lawfully ruled by sufficient Ministry Session they have power jurisdiction in their own congtegation in matters eccelesiasticall And decernes and declares the said Assemblies presbyteries and Sessions jurisdiction disciplin thereof foresaid to be in all time coming most just good and godly in the self Notwithstanding whatsoever Statutes Acts Canon Civill or Municipall lawes made in the contrair To the which and every one of them these presents shall make expresse derogation And so followes an abrogation of many Acts made in time of Papistry in favors of the Papisticall Church Also the 129. Act of the Parliament An. 1584. was annulled that it should in no way be prejudiciall nor any way derogatory to the priviledge that God hath given to the spirituall Office-bearers in the Church concerning heads of Religion matters of heresy excommunication collation or deprivation of Ministers or any the like essentiall censures specially grounded and having warrand of God's word Item then was annulled the act of that same Parliament granting commission to Bishops and other Judges constitute in Ecclesiasticall causes to receive his Hieness presentations unto Benefices to give collation thereupon and to put order in all causes ecclesiasticall which his Majesty and Estates foresaids declare to be expired in itself and to be null in time coming and of none availe force nor effect And therefore ordaines all presentations to Benefices to be directed unto the particulare Presbyteries in all time coming with full power to give collation thereupon and to put order to all matters ecclesiasticall within their boundes according to the disciplin of the Church Providing the foresaid Presbyteries be astricted bound to receive and admit whatsoever qualified Minister presented by his Majesty or laick patrones Lykwise an act that unqualified persons being deprived the Benefice vakes and the Patron not presenting the right of presentation pertaines to the Presbytery without prejudice of the tacks set before the deprivation Lykewise an Act concerning Manses and glebes at cathedrall and Abbey-churches Item an act ratifying approving all acts of Parliament Secret Counsell and all Proclamations made before against Jesuits Seminary-priests and receipters of any of them also decerning that in all time coming the saying of Masse receipting of
practises of the Jesuits and malicious unnaturall treasonable conspiracies of the Earls Arroll Anguse with their compsices threate the subversion of true religion and the professors thereof his Ma s Crown person and betraying of this our native Countrey to the cruell and merciless Spaniard and were at that time discovered so evidenly that none can pretend ignorance At this time are imminent more urgent and more to be feared than when the danger seemed to be greatest as may evidently appear by the reasons following 1. It is certain that the Spaniard who with so great preparations in the year 88. interprised the conquest of this Isle remaines as yet in that firm intention and waites only upon a meet occasion to accomplish that his purpose as appeares clearly by his continuing in this entertainment of intelligence and trafficking with the foresaids excommunicates ever since the dissipation of his Navy 2. The manifest rebellions of the foresaid excommunicates and defections from his Ma s obedience after so evident appearances of their wrack for their manifest treasonable attempts at the bridge of Dee Faulkland c. And the proof of his Ma s clemency and favors toward them in pardoning their saids treasons declare that their malicious restless ingines in prosecuting their unnaturall conspiracies against the religion Country can not leave off nor cease so long us they are not punished and restrained by execution of justice 3. Whereas the Church hath at all occasions insisted to declare unto his Maj. Counsell and Estates the danger evident for the time and to craue convenient remedies thereunto yet in effect nothing hath been obtained notwithstanding whatsoever promises Acts proclamarions and levying of Armies whereby they have been always put in great security and take liberty boldness of further practises astempts 4. Notwithstanding it was expressely provided by Act of Counsell that none should presume to traffick or speak in favors of these excommunicates under the pain of losing their Offices yet now they are advanced in greater credite of his Maj. that are known to have been their chiefest favorers and they cease not as yet contrary to their promises to procure them all favors oversicht immunity as it appeares in effect whatsoever they pretend 5. The erection of the idolatry of the Masse in sundry places of the Land as in Wal. Lindsay's house of Balgay in Anguse in the young Laird of Boniton's house of Birnes in the Earle Anguse his house of Bothwell in Clidsdeall and other places of his residence in Douglasdeall in the Earle of Huntly's house at Straboggy in the Earle Arrols house of Logy-amount and Slaines prove clearly that either they find themselves sufficienly assured of such favor assistance within the Country as may plainly maintaine their cause by force or that they are persuaded of the aid of strangers to be in such readiness that in due time may serve for their relief before his Maj. and the professors of religion perform any thing to purpose in their contrary for otheirwise they durst never discover their idolatry so openly 6. The refusing the act of abolition offered unto them by his Maj. to the great grief of his good subjects proves sufficiently the same for it is very probabile manifest that they would not have refused so great a benefit unless they had thought themselves fully assured of a better either by favor of court assistance within the Countrey or by concurrence and of strangers 7. Their refusing to enter in ward notwithstanding his Ma s indignation and all that may follow thereupon proves the same 8. The late arriving of a ship at Montros evidently shewes that their dangerous practises are presently at the point of execution against religion and the Country and on an hastily bringing forth some great inconvenient unless they be prevented and resisted by a present remedy 9. The open conventions of the forenamed excommunicat Earles holden at Brechin and other places since the arrivall of that ship declare that they esteem their courses to be so substantially layd that they fear not what may be done for resisting them 10. The diligence of the said excommunicats in preparing putting their wholl forces in the north in armes readiness upon advertisment shewes that they have some present enterprice and attend only upon concurrence which appearingly they are very much encouraged to expect since the arrivall of that ship 11. Whereas his Majesty and Estates at the first discovery of their conspiracies apprehended a very great danger to true religion the Kings estate Crown and liberty of the Countrey and albeit the same causes of danger as yet remain wholly unremoved there is no apprehension of any danger nor earnest care to with stand it It is evident that either there is a great inclination purpose to cover extenuat and bear forth the evill cause which they will not see or els the Lord in judgement hath blinded and hardened the hearts of all Estates to grope in the mid day that which they can not see which is the greatest danger of all and a most certain argument of the wrath of God and his heavy judgement hanging over the Land and so much the more to be feared because no cause of fear is apprehended Follow the remedies of the same with the Kings answers on the margine For remedy of these dangers the assembly ordaines the Commissioners to deal earnestly with his Majesty that he may apprehend the perrill and be moved with a bent affection to proceed against the forenamed excommunicates papists traitors as followes 1. That these excommunicates To proceed against the excō There shall nothing of that be undone on my part as If have at length declaired to the bearers be forfeited without favor and to that effect the Parliament appointed to the 27. of this Instant be held precisely without any delay the advocat be sufficiently instructed in every point that the summons may be found relevant and sufficient probation provided 2 Great reason further as I have shewd the bearers That none suspect of religion be chosen upon the articles 3 Great reason the forfeitry being ended That they be pursued after the forfeitry with all extremity and their lands and rents annexed to the Crown to remain with his Majesty and successors for ever and no part thereof disponed to any in favors of the persons forfeited 4 How willing I am to be employed in apprehending any practizing Papists I remitt mee to the bearers declaration That in th◠mean time his Ma s Guard be employd for apprehending Walter Lindsay the Abbot of New-abbay Boniton younger Ge. Ker. Alex. Lesly Tho. Tyrie with all other traffickers Jesuits priests not contained in the summons of forfeitry 5 Great reason how soon these are forfeited and I thank them for their counsell That the rebells houses be taken charged and manned and their living intrometted with to his Majesties
remove and hold out of his company all Papists and traffickers against the true religion and whatsoever persons shall be delated unto his Lp. to be corrupt in religion and that he shall receive and entertain within his family Archbald Oswall as his ordinary Pastor and failing him another godly Minister by advice of the Presbytery of Dumbar and that he make his family subject unto the word and disciplin 4. That he resort unto the publick hearing of the word in all places where he shall repair or have his residence and that he communicate when occasion offereth 4. That he make all his servants tennants subject to the disciplin of the Church where they remain 5. That he repaire all the ruinous churches within the Priory of Coudingam and provide sufficient livings for Pastors planted or to he planted at them according to the Act of Parliament and so of all Churches within his bounds so far as law and reason require 6. That he make ready payment to the Ministers of Chirnside Swintoun and Fisshak of their stipends according to their assignations and decreets if he be obliged thereunto by law 7. That he concur by his counsell credite and assistance for maintenance of the true religion publickly professed within this realm and the maintainers thereof against all who within the Country or without shall come in the contrary 8. That he neither receive maintain nor intercommone or have intelligence with the excommunicat Papist Lords Jesuites priests or trafficking papists nor solicite for them nor shew them favor directly nor indirectly in judgement nor out of judgemenâ— 9. That he neither argue nor suffer any arguing to be against the true religion or any point thereof in the places where he may inhibite it 10. That he employ himselfe carefully to apprehend and present to Justice Alexand. Macquirrhy and whatsoever Jesuits Seminary-priest and trafficking Papists that shall resort within his bounds and that he do nothing which may be found by the Minister appointed for the tryall of his behavior to be prejudiciall unto the true religion presently professed by the Generall assembly now convened And if he shal be found to contraveen any one of the foresaid points in that case he consent to be summarily excommunicate upon the notoriety of the fact And in testimony of his acceptation of these conditions that he subscribe these presents with his hand These articles being read severally he consenteth unto and in token of his acceptation of them all he protests that he doth it sinceerly and subscribes them earnestly craving that in respect of his repentance obedience the Church would relaxe him from the Sentence of excommunication In respect that Alexander L. hume hath so professed and subscribed the Generall Church gives commission unto whatsoever presbytery that shall understand of his contraveening of the said conditions To call him and try him in that contravention and convict him thereof if he shall be found guilry and the Sentence of conviction to be directed and sent unto the Presbytery of Edinburgh To whom the Church gives commission to pronounce the Sentence of excommunication summarily against him Then the action of his absolution is committed unto David Lindsay After exhortation unto sincerity and constant walking the said Lord is asked Whither he be sory in his heart for the offence he had committed and that he had deserved the Sentence and that he was separated from the Church so long time and if now he thirsteth earnestly to be joyned thereunto as a member of Christs body and doth promise as he shall answer unto God to continue in time coming a constant professor of the true religion presently and publickly allowed by the Church of Scotland to his lifes end and to shew the fruits of a true Christian in his life and remove all scandalous persons out of his company He answereth protesting before God it is his true meaning and he intendes to shew the same by evident effects in time coming The foresaid David gives thankes unto God and prayeth for increase of grace unto the penitent then solemly absolves him from the Sentence of excommunication and in name of the Assembly embraces him as a member reconciled unto the Church VI. In Sess 13. Because the King had conceived an offence as was made known unto the Assembly by some against John Ross a Minister The assembly ordaines that the Kings Ministers with other twelve shall conveen immediatly after the rising at this time in the present place and enquire the matter and handle it narrowly and thereafter bring it before the assembly publickly And so many of the Synod of Perth as are here present are warned to attend them when they shall be called In Sess 18. these brethren report their proceeding advice in write as followes 1. They have found that the people departed not out of the church before the end of the doctrine as it was reported unto his Majesty and that the Synod had pronounced no damnatory sentence against the young man but that they admonished him upon such causes and considerations following 1. That he delivered that doctrine at that time when rebells and enemies of the King were on the fields and so it might seem unto the people that the Church allowed Bothwells treasonable attempts and that the Assembly had placed him in that place to alienate the mindes of the people from his Ma s obedience 2. In respect of certain speaches delivered by him without a sufficient warrand so far as they could see or understand and namely that sentence pronounced against the House of Guise de futuro 3. In respect of the hard expressions concerning his Majesty which were thought to have craved greater years and more experience And all the brethren both of the Conference and of the Provinciall of Perth in one voice acknowledge that there is just cause of a sharper rebuke and threatning of heavy judgements out of that text than hath been or should have been uttered by him and what he uttered as he depones before God and upon his conscience he spoke it out of love seeking his Ma s standing and not of a preoccupied mind prejudged opinion or troubled affection but with his soul thirsting and seeking alwise his Ma s honor and wee l in God And therefore approve his wholl doctrine in that point as it hath been read and declared by himselfe in such heads as might seem most offensive And as concerning the admonition of the Provinciall of Perth and the causes moving them thereunto the brethren do reverence allowe their judgement in all things upon consideration as is before expressed Only concerning that sentence of the House of Guise de future because none of the brethren heard it and he himself professeth that to his remembrance he spoke it not nor had he such meaning at any time and confesses it a fault if any such word hath escaped him The brethren think that in that point if he hath spoken so he hath
failed having no just warrant And being minded to satisfy his Majesty in all respects so far as possibly can be done with a good conscience after earnest calling upon the name of God for assistance of his Spirit and after long advicement hath found it good that the admonition of the Provinciall of Perth be reverenced of the said Generall Assembly and that the Assembly at this time give further admonition to John Ross to speak at all time reverently and with such wisdom of his Majesty that he alwayes may have so clear warrant of his speaches as may fully satisfy his own conscience before God and have the approbation allowance of all his godly brethren And this admonition be extended to all young men of the Ministry yea and to all the Assembly This judgement of the brethren being read and considered is voted by the Assembly to be followed in all points The said John Roâ—s is called-in and protests before God that whatsoever he spoke at that time he spoke it not of any respect to the traitors being then in the fields but in love to his Ma s weell and standing and so forth as is written above The Moderator in name and at command of the Assembly admonishes him and all the Assembly in the name and fear of God that in all time coming he and they all speak so reverently of his Majesty that they may have so clear warrant of their speaches that may fully sasisfy their own consciences before God and have approbation of all the godly and that his Majesty have no just cause of complaint or mislyking in time coming This admonition this said John acceptes with humble reverence VII In Sess 17. Androw hunter is delated to have deserted his flock and bruited to have joyned himselfe with the rebells of the King wherefore the Assembly presently deposeth him from the function of the Ministry ay and untill he shall satisfy the King and Church for that offence VIII In Sess 15. the assembly ordaines a fast to be keept within the presbytery of Edinburgh and other parts where advertisement can be made upon sunday next immediatly preceeding the Parliament and that his Majesty be entreated that Exhortation may bee according to the former laudable custom in the first day of Parliament and a thanksgiving at the conclusion thereof by some Minister and also that the said fast be made known unto his Majesty and entreated that he and his house would keep it It is also ordained that a generall fast be universally observed through the realm the two last sundayes of July coming because c. IX In Sess 18. Sir Rober Melvin of Murdo-Cairny and Alexander Hume of North-Berwick in name of the King present to the Assembly these their instructions 1. To protest that his Ma s royall priviledge set forth by act of Parliament be not prejudged in appointing the next assembly and to that effect that before their dissolving at this time they direct some of their number unto his Majesty to be resolved by him of the time place of the next meeting According to his Ma s proposition and their promise in the last Assembly at Dundy 2. That they will ratify and approve by Act of this present assembly their promise made to his Ma. in their foresaid Ass in any thing that any of the Ministry had to crave or â—omplain to his Majesty in any thing that they should do it by particular conference and not utter publickly in pulpit any unreverent speaches against his Ma s person Counsell or estate Under the pain of deprivation And for this cause that they will presently try and censure one of their number who hath contraveened the said Act and specially they will examine so many of their number as were present at the last Synod at Perth and charge them upon their great oath to declare what treasonable and unreverent speaches they heard John Ross utter in all their audiences and next whither they censured him for them thereafter or not and to desire them in his Mas name that according to the Synodall censure of him they will judge him as he demerits on the one part and his Ma s modest behaviour ever since that hath deserved 3. That they will excommunicat Andrew Hunter for bringing a scandall upon their profession as the first open traitor of the function against a Christian King of theyrown religion their naturall Soverain 4. That by Act of their assembly they will ordain every particular Minister within their charge to dissuade alswell by publick as private exhortation their flock committed to their cure from concurring with the treasonable attempts of Bothwell or any other traitors that raiseth ot shall raise up themselves against the lawfull authority placed by God in his Ma s person And specially that they shall narrowly take heed and not suffer any of their flock be seduced under color of religion or whatsoever false pretext to receive wages and becom souldiers for service of any persons excep they see his Ms warrant thereunto and namely of Both well who presently in sundry parts of this realm hath attempted the same 5. That in respect the time of Parliament is at hand and the occasion will suddanly serve for declaring his Ma s godly and honest intention in persecuting the Papists excommunicate Lords both by law and other ways therefore they will select one or two Commissioners of the discreetest wisest of every principall Presbytery and give them Commission to attend upon his Ma. at this time alsweell that his Ma. may have their good advice assistance in this good business no less concerning the estate of religion than the estate of his Ma s Crown and Countrey and lykewise that his Ma. may by their means direct and inform what he would wish to be don by all the rest of the Ministry as occasion shall from time to time present The humble answers of the Assembly unto these articles 1. The time and place of the next Gen. assembly is appointed by the advice of his Ma s Commmissioners according to the Act of Parl. to be at Montros the last tuysday of Juny come a year 2. The act made by the Gen. assembly at Dundy is ratified de novo and the particulare of Jo. Ross is resolved as his Ma. shall be informed more by the Commissioners of the Church 3. The Ass hath pronounced the sentence of deposition against An. Hunter untill he satisfy his Majesty and the Church 4. Every Minister is straitly commanded to dissuade their own flocks alswell by privat as publick exhortations from concurring in the treasonable attempts of Both well or other traitors to his Maj. c. As in the demand 5. A certain number is appointed to wait on his Maj. for satisfying the last article Against the Sentence of excommunication pronounced by the Synod of Fife against the Papist Lords B. Spotword P. 396. objecteth it was unlawfully done by them having no power And
Assembly shewed how much it concerned his estate to have them called home that the Queen of England was grown old and if any after her death shall withstand his Title he would have need of his subjects assistance and that having many Nobles exiled he might be less respected of strangers and be a great deal weaker at home If therefore he could wonne them to confesse their offence so embrace the true religion without which they shall never get any favor from him he believed the course would not be dis-allowed by wise men and these that loved him and he desireth to know his judgement for as yet he had not shewed his mind in that matter unto any person M. Bruce answered he thought well of the reasons and that it were not amisse to bring home Anguse and Arroll if they will conform themselves to religion but Huntly could not be pardoned because he was so hated of the subjects The King reasoneth in the contrary If Huntly be will perform what may be required of him he saw no reason why he should not be received alswell as the other two and as he could not but know that his care of that man was great seing he had married his Cousine whom be accounted his own daughter so was he the man of greatest power and one that could be most usefull unto him therefore he willeth that Robert think of that matter and after a day or two give him his advice I have not found this communication in any other but for the next day that a Minister could speak so sawcily unto his Soverain it is the more unlikly that it comes from the penn of the adversary both of his person and of the discipline of which he was so zealous This yeare was remarkable for two things great The originall of variance twixt the King Church dearth and the beginning of the division betwixt the King and the Church The scarcety and dearth presently fee lt and the feare of enterprices by the Papist Lords was apprehended by the assembly as tokens of Gods wrath and therefore they took such course as followes The King was not pleased with the course and therefore he would have a change of that discipline The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh March 22. year 1576. Robert Pont is chosen Moderator I. In Sess 4. the King is present and the Moderator declares unto him the two heads of which they had The 58. Assembly been treating and how they had proceeded to wit first the substantiall wayes and means how to resist the enemy This was recited by the Lord Kinloss in name of that number of Noble and Gentle men which were deputed to consult thereupon The other was the purging of the Church from enormities Because the first was not as yet throughly weighed the Assembly thought expedient that the deputed Barons should further advise of it in the afternoon and report their advice unto the Assembly in writ The King answereth Albeit there was no great cause to fear any such invasion at that time yet they shall do well to give their advice as if the danger were at hand and it might serve when necessity shall require And he propoundeth a lamentable disorder and inconvenient by the yearly alteration of Ministers assignations by the Plat and he is desirous of a more constant course In Sess 5. The Barons give their Overtures for resisting the enemies of Religion and Countrey both forrein and intestine 1. All which have appeared in action with the forfeited rebells and all their known favorers may be charged to enter in ward and continue there untill they shall finde sufficient caution that they shall not medle nor entertain intelligence with these rebells nor any other enemies of the realm or religion nor shall joyn with them nor give them any assistance if they repair into the Countrey and that they give their eldest sones or nearest friends as pledges of their sure observance 2 That all the revenues of the rebells be taken up exactly by his Ma s officers and be employd for the entertaining of souldiers for defence against the enemies and for other charges necessary unto the advancement of the good Cause As an effectuall means to encourage them all who are affection at unto the good cause and to procure their heartly concurrence to their uttermost 3. That there be chosen in every parish by his Ma s authority and vote of the Session and chiefmen of every parish Captaines who are known to be most meet and of best affection to conveen all the parishonars monthly in musters and to see that they be sufficiently armed according to their ability and trained up in the exercise of their arms And that there be chosen Generall Commanders in Shyres and severall quarters of the Country to conveen in arms at all occasions needfull 3. That a substantious order be provided for bringing home a sufficient number of weapons and that the same may be bought and received from the merchants with all expedition 4. That all the cautioners which are bond for the good behavior of these rebells without the Countrey be charged before the Counsell and convicted in the penalties contained in the acts of cautionry and that these penalties be employd upon the relieff of burdens necessary for the wee ll of the Cause II. It was consulted betwixt the assembly and the Counsell of Edinburgh for division of the town into moe parishes and of dividing the great church into two and of building moe churches III. Because Nidsdeall Annandeall Galloway are destitut of Ministers the Kings Commissioners propound that the Assembly would appoint some qualified men for the Ministry there as the King will provide for their living and indemnity IV. Concerning The Assembly searches into the vices of the Lande first in the Ministry the defection in the Ministry the advice of some deputes and their overtures were read and the Ministers consenting thereunto they were concluded and because by Gods grace they intend a Reformation and to see the Church and first the Ministry purged therefore and that the work may have the better success they judge it necessary that this Assembly be humbled for the want of such caire as it became them in these points that are named or marked and that some zealous brother lay them out in a Sermon for the better humiliation and that all make solemn promise before tbe Majesty of God and renew their Covenant with him for a more diligent and reverent discharge of their Ministry To this effect John Davidson was chosen and thuysday next in the morning appointed in the new church for that effect whereunto all Ministers that are present in the town shall resort and the manner to be resolved to morrow in the Privy Conference The tenor of the advice concerning the corruptions in the Ministry and remedies thereof followes 1. Because by too suddain admission and slight tryall of Intrants it comes that many scandalls fall out in
A Declinature from the Counsell conveennig on the 17 day perceive that the Kings and the Counsell's aim was by this preparative to draw Ministers doctrine under their censure controlment And remembring that some decllnatures of this nature given-in by some brethren before were forgoten or denied because they were only verball do resolve upon a declinature in write and fortify it by good reasons and to be subscribed by them with David seing the cause is common David compeares upon the 18. day and gives-in the declinature On the 20. day it was thought needfull to send a copy of the declinature unto every Presbytery and be subscribed by all the members together with a missive requesting them to return it being subscribed with all possible diligence with some brother who was able to assist them in so weighty matters and also desiring every one study diligently this question and all the points of the discipline for certanly Satan was making an assault on the hedge of the Lords vineyard that at his pleasure he may destroy and wast the plants thereof Diligence was used in gathering subscriptions so that in short space the hands of about 400. were at it None so diligent as John Spotswood afterwards Bishop of Santandr howbeit even then he reveeled unto the King all their counsels proceedings either by himself or somtimes by a Courtier with whom he was familiar he was the only suspected Judas among the Ministers at that time others were like Hazael who understood not their own hollow hearts till time discovered them On November 24. the Commissioners of the Church being for the most part present and being enformed that they were to be charged to go off the town did resolve that seing they were conveened by warrant by Christ and his Church in so dangerous a time to see that the Church receive no detriment they wold continue notwithstanding any charge so long as it shall be found expedient and in the mean time they sent Ministers Da. Lindsay Ro. Rollock and Ja. Melvin unto the K. to shew him what inconvenients may ensue if he enter into hard dealing with the church and discharge the Commissioners of the Gen. assembly to beseech him to desist from pursute of D. Black and all controversies arising thereby till order were taken with the common enemy and a Gen. assembly be convocated fordeciding all controversies and answering all his questions And to move him to consider the danger wherein the Countrey lieth by Papists binding themselfs together associating to themselves sundry Clanns preparing arms and horses c. The next day they report his answer He was sory that matters have so fallen out betwixt him and the Commissioners yet if they will passe from the deelinature at least make a declaration that it was not Generall but used particularly in that cause of David Black being a case of slander and pertaining by right unto the church he will passe from the summons and all pursute of David Black By the way here we may understand that the words wherefore he was charged were not so odious as some have reported them Then diverse formes of a declaration were advised but they could not find one which in their judgement would please the king In end they condesâ—ended to make this offer that if his Majesty would passe from that summons and cease from all charging of Ministers for their preaching till a lawfull Generall assembly were convocated they will on the other side take up the declinature and cease to make any use of it untill the said assembly The brether that were directed report on the 27. day how they had spent much time in reasoning with his Majesty but could not agree unless the Commissioners would passe from the declinature and cause David Black answer and acknowledge the Judicatory But they would not undertake it Upon the same 27. day David Black was summoned again by proclamation and sound of trumpet at the cross for speaches uttered by him in his Sermons these three years last by past And because somtimes Barons and others sare with the Ministers all the Leedges were discharged by proclamation to assemble at the desire of Ministers Presbyteries or other ecclesiasticall judgements Under pretense of assisting them in their defense being accused of any cause crime or offense or when they repaire to any judgement seat or otherwise Without his Majesties licence Letters also were given forth upon Act of Counsell charging the Commissioners of the Generall assembly to depart out of rhe town within 24. houts after the charge and discharging them to conveen any where els Immediatly the Commissioners conveen and lay the proclamation open before the Lord the Judge of so odious imputations as they were burdened-with in these proclamations and usurpation of Supreme authority over the Church they advised them who were to occupy the pulpits to deale mightily by the word against these proclamations and charges and to use such arguments as may flow from good grounds which were then layd befored them November 29. they resolve to give-in some articles unto the King and Counsell the day following which was the day of Mr Blacks compearance wherein they do clear themselves of these odious imputations and they crave to slay that action till a Gen. assembly be convocated they thought it also expedient in respect of the new libelled summons that another declinature be formed and used by David in his own name and of the rest of the Ministry On the 29. day the hour approaching the Commissioners appoint Robert Bruce Robert Pont Robert Rolock David Lindsay Pa. Galloway to present their articles and to assist David in his action the rest were exercised in the mean time in praying and confessing their sins which had procured such trouble The brethren returning about half an hour after twelve reported that some had entred into commoning with them and condescended upon some grounds of agreement that the commoners on the Ks part were to travell with his Majesty against afternoon and themselves were to deal with the Commissioners One ground whereupon they had condescended was that they would take up their declinature and the Counsell their summons and use a form of protestation After noon when there was no appearance of agriement and the Counsell were sitting the second declinature was given in wherein David adhereth unto the first and fortifieth it with moe reasons and the above-named articles were presented David was wonderfully assisteth with courage and wisdom and the brether also who were appointed to assist him especially Rob. Bruce Nevertheless the King and Counsell do passe to the Interloquiture and declare themselves Judges competent to all the points of the libell except one which concerned the Religion of England So scrupulous were they to medle with matters spirituall or ecclesiasticall The brether returning unto the rest who were exercized as before noone report what was past It was thought meet that the doctrine be directed against the Interloquiture as
true pastors can not without treason against their spirituall king abstain from fighting against such proceedings with such sprirituall armor as are given them potent throgh God for overthrowing these bulwarks mounts erected for sacking the Lords Jerusalem Decemb. 10. Da. Black was charged to go north within sixe dayes and remain by north the North-water till his Majesty declared his will Under the pain of rebellion and putting him to the horn Decemb. 11. the Commissioners were informed that a great number of missives were written and ready to be directed through the Countrey for calling a convention of Estates and a Generall assembly the tenor followes Wee greet you well As wee have ever carryed a speciall good will to the effectuating of the policy of the Church of which wee have often conference with the Pastors and Ministry so wee and they both resolving now in end that the whole order of the said policy shall be particularly condescended agreed upon for avoiding sundry questions controversies that may fall out to the slander danger of religion Wee have for that effect appointed alswell a generall Convention of our Estates as a Generall Assembly of the Ministry to hold here in Edinb the first day of February next To treat and resolve all questions standing in controversy or difference between the Civill and Ecclesiasticall judgement or any way concerning the policy and externall governing of the Church and therefore will wee effectually desireand request you that you fail not all excuses set apart to be present at our Convention the day place foresaid precisely to give your best advice opinion in that matter as you tender the effectuating there of the well of religion and Estate and will shew yourselves our dutifull and affected subjects So wee committ you to Gods protection From Halirud house the day of Decemb. 1596. Here the reader may more clearly perceive that the alteration of the established government was intended before the 17. day of December and that not only the marches of the Jurifdiction Civille and ecclesiastcall were sought to be ridd but the order of the church-government was to be called into question howbeit thereafter nothing was pretended at first but the restraint of application of doctrine and Ministers vote in Parliament to vindicat them from poverty and contempt because otherwise strong opposition was feared On decemb 14. the Commissioners of the Generall assembly exhorted the Ministers of the presbytery of Edinburgh as they will answer unto God and the Church in so necessary a time To call before them such persons of highest ranks as are known or may be found to be malicious enemies and to proceed against them to excommunication The same day the charge that was given out against the Commissioners of the Church was proclamed with sound of trumpet After advisement they thought it lawfull to disobey so unlawfull charges but nedless and not expedient seing after them others might succed and so the work might proceed So they resolve to depart committing the cause unto God and the diligent care of the presbytery of Edinburgh but fearing the fearfull tentation of poverty micht prevaile with the weaker sort and move them to subscribe a Band which might captiously import the King and Counsells power to judge of Ministers doctrin be cause the King had said the day prâ—ceeding They who will not subscribe shall want their stipends they thought it requisite to send unto every presbytery a declaration of their proceedings The minute of their proceedings I have now set down In their declaration they write plainly that when they were insisting with his Majesty to appear in action against the forfeited Earls he had converted all his actions against the Ministry with hoter intention than he could be moved against the adversaries this long time that so they may be driven from prosecuting their suits against the Papists and to employ themselves wholly in defense of preaching disciplin that the restraint of rebuking censuring sin was the principall Butt aimed at in all this action because the mystery of iniquity which hath been intended begun and is going forward whither the purpose be to thrall the gospell by Injunctions or by a policy equivalent to injunctions or to bring-in liberty of conscience or if to draw more papistry which is to be feared for many reasons and will be reveeled in time being such as can not abide the light of reprehension the only advantage of their cause is thought to consist in extinguishing the light which can discover the unlawfulness of it that so they may walk-on in darknes without all challenge untill the truth be overthrown And because impiety dar not as yet be so impudent to crave in express termes that swine be not rebuked it is sought only that his Majesty and Counsell be acknowledged judges in matters Civile and criminall treasonable and seditious which shall be uttered by any Minister in his doctrin thinking to draw the rebuke of sin in King Counsell or their proceedings under the name of one of these crimes and so either to restrain the liberty of preaching or to punish it under the name of some vice by a pretense of law and justice and so by time to bind the word of God and let sin pass with lifted up hand to the highest c. Yee see now whaâ— was the controversy betwixt the King and the Ministry The sum of all The King would have the Ministers to heare the offers made by the forfeited Earls that they might be reconciled unto the Church On the other side Ministers urge that they be removed out of the Country again and that he do the office of a Magistrate as becomes him for their treasonous conspiracy the pardon whereof he had professed in the beginning to be above his reach and their offers import conference but no confession of an offense nor were made in sincerity as the event did prove This could not be obtained therefore pulpits sounded against the favorers of these as became faithfull watchmen to discharge duty in so dangerous a time Publick rebuke of publick and crying sins was called into question and so was the established disciplin and they were driven from the offensive to the defensive part The Ministry craved but the tryall of Ministers in the first instance to be appertaining unto the Ecclesiasticall Judicatory for application of doctrine to the rebuke of corruptions and publick offenses as they should be by the word of God practises in former times but it was refused What sins did reigne in the land the catalogue drawn up by the late assem witnesseth ..... Had they not reason then to blow the trumpet and forewarn the people of Gods judgements and now when the chief enemies forfeited for unnaturall conspiracy were suffered to return and abide in the Country The wild border-men stood in greater awe of excommunication by a presbytery than of Letters of horning I know a Noble man confessed that
fellonious doctrine which robbed the Queens subjects of their law full liberty yet he was no competent Judge in this controversy and though he had a dead hand against offenders yet these doctrines though condemned by him took the priviledge to pardon themselves and were published more generally then before Th. Fuller in the Church hist lib. 9. XXXV The Synod of Fife meeting at Couper February 8. 3597. ordained every Presbytery within the bounds to direct two of their number to meet at Santand february 21. to confer and resolve with common consent upon the most solide answers unto these questions for strengthening the brethren They sent also some Ministers to supplicat the King not to hold that Convention which was appointed to be at Perth or at least to delay it untill the time of the ordinary assembly which is to be in Aprile and to shew unto him that no presbytery hath power to give commission unto any of their brether to call in question or put into doubt the determinations conclusions of the Generall assembly as also to supplicat his Majesty to relaxe the Ministers of Edinburgh from the horn and restore David Black to his own place They set down instructions limitations unto the Commissioners that were to be sent from the Presbyteries to Perth if the dyet shal be keept The Presbytery of Edinburgh and others did the like The brethren that were appointed by the Synod of Fife meet in Santandrews and resolve upon answers to the questions others also namely Pa. Galloway took paines there-in The Ministers come to Perth february 29 moe out of the north than were wont to be seen at any Gen. assembly Great paines was taken by Courtiers Politicians to divide them into factions they complain unto the Ministers of the North. that the South Ministers were seveer undiscreet arrogant and usurp the government of the wholl they commend the Ministers of the North as men of better disposition and more discretion and doubted not if they were acquainted with his Majesty they shall in short time see all matters brought to a good point Sir Patrik murray was diligent in making their acquaintance with the K. and they had accesse late at night and early in the morning The cheif of these wrought upon others comming from the North so they began to look bigg on their brethren and blamed the Ministers of the south namely as they were informed to speak the Popes of Edinburgh that they had not handled matters well and had almost losed the King Others how beit grieved at such speaches stood to their instructions both privatly and publickly so that the sitting of the Assembly was put off for two or three days James Nicolson had long conference with the King till midnicht and when he returned to his chamber he told James Melvin some of the Kings speaches insinuations mixed with threatnings and added I perceive the King will wreck himself and the Church both unless we look better about us and yâ—eld so faâ— as wee may rather than lose all James Melvin perceiving him to be changed said I see no better resolution than as they have done in former times to seek God by prayer and discharge our duties faithfully committing the event unto God to whom the cause belongeth as â—or my selfe by Gods grace I will never yeeld â—o any thing contrary to what we have sufficiently warranted by his word and have possessed so long with so confortable frutes If wee passe at this time from the least point it will shake us loose disarm us of the trust we have in the equity of our cause and break that unity whereby we have stood so strong untill now On the third day the Ministers were 〈◊〉 Sir Patrick Mâ—rray in the Kings name to resolve Whether they would hold the Assembly or not Peter Blackburn Minister at Aberdien â—â—aintained that they might and James Melvin held the negâ—tive The brethren seemed for the most part to encline unto the negative but by the persuasive speaches of James Nicolson and especially by the Kings authority many were induced to consent Commissioners from eight Presbyteries voted in the negative that the meeting could not be held for a Generall assembly and commissioners from elleven allowed it for an extraordinary Generall assembly ...... They which were in the negative acknowledged the meeting to be lawfull and that they came in obedience unto his Ma. but not as having the power of a Gen. assembly but rather to remitt the finall answer unto the Assembly it was a meeting of the Ministry upon the Kings missives sent unto them and others than Ministers should be members of the Generall Assembly according to the acts and practise of the Church and whereas the Moderator of the preceeding Assembly was woâ—â— to begin with exhortation and prayer and then a Moderator was chosen now by instigation of Courtiers David Lindsay Minister at Lieth took upon him the office of Moderator without election The former Clerck being defunct now another was not chosen nor taken sworn according to the former order So here order and unity was broken So for from the beginning of Section 34. I have written out of The Historicall Narration Now I returnt unto the book of the Assemblies I. In Sess 3. March 2. The Kings Commissioners do present the articles following with this preamble Seing the quietnes of the Church and the freeing of the same from slander which upon the contrary effects would necessarily follow is the chief Butt and end at which his Majesty shuteth in the conveening holding of this present Assembly Therefore and for avoiding fashions and longsom disputations whereupon diverse uncomely controversies and debates may arise his Majesty hath thought good to remitt the decision of a great number of the pretended questions to a better opportunity to be reasoned in the mean time by such as shall be authorized by commission to that effect and for the present shall content himself with the decision of these few articles following having made choice of none but such as necessity of time could not permitt to be delayd without great harm and slander to follow 1. That it be not thought unlawfuli either to the Prince or any of the Pastors at any time heerafter to move doubts reason or crave reformation in any point of the externall policy government or disciplin of the Church that are not essentially concerning salvation or is not answered affirmativè or negativè by any expresse part of the Scripture Providing it be done decenter in right time and place animo aedisicandi non tentandi 2. Seing the Civill Politicall government of the Church belongeth alanerly unto the King his Officers and Counsell and is no way pertinent to the Spirituall Ministry of the word that no Minister shall hereafter at any time medle with matters of the Estate in the pulpit or with any of his Maj. lawes statutes and ordinances but if any Minister shall think any of them
that those may be reponed into their own places when it shall please his Majesty and the Assembly The King and Assembly consent V. It is ordained that in every Assembly hereafter those that shall be appointed Commissioners by the Assembly shall give account of their commission in the beginning of the subsequent assembly before other things be heard and their proceedings to be allowed or dis-allowed as the assembly shall judge of them VI. Commission is given to twenty four Ministers together with the Ministers of the kings House or any nyne of them to plant churches in burghes with power to transplant any Minister within the realm into the said burghes now vaking namely Edinburgh wherein they shall take the advice of the Presbytry there With power to judge of any offenses if it shall happen that his Majesty be offended by any of the Ministry and to take order there-in And also power to present the grievances and petitions of this assembly unto his Majesty and Counsell or Generall Convention of Estates or Parliament if any shall happen to bee c. VII Certain Visitors were designed to visit all the Shirifdoms particularly named unto them with power to try the Ministers in their qualification doctrin and conversation and whether they have wrong'd their Benefices To depose such as deserve deposition To plant Ministers where none as yet have been planted and to this effect to deal with the Tacks-men of every parishon for provision unto a Minister for the church And to report their diligence c. The next Assembly is appointed to be at Santandrews the last tuysday of July 1602. The Historicall Narration addeth Iames Melvin Minister at Kilrinny being detained by sicknes sent unto this assembly a Missive advising them to insist with his Ma. to yeeld unto the agreement of the Brethren at Bruntelan in March for repossessing the Ministers of Edinburgh and charging them as they will answer unto God to endeavour a redress of that wrong done unto the Church of Christ by Act of the Secret Counsell whereby the Ministers of Edinburgh were discharged to preach at any time in any part of the realm he adviseth to consider whether the proceedings of the Commissioners have been conform unto the conclnsions of the preceeding assembly or els it is not possible to hold out corruption And to lament the restraint of the freedom of Assemblies which now are made to depend upon licences Letters and proclamations whereas the Barons and the Burghs enioy thir severall meetings freely In end he layth down his part of the Commission at their feet as the Pioner doth his burden For it grieved him continually and now brought him into the danger of death Albeit he was not acquainted with their secrets yet it grieved him to sit somtimes among them even albeit â—e consented not unto their Sentences The King took this Letter out of the Moderator's hand and suffered it not to be read John Davidson sent another Letter to this purpose Should James John seek to sit the one at the right hand and the other at the left when Christ is going to Jerusalem to suffer death Is it time for Baruch to seek great things for himself whent the Lord is about to destroy what he hath planted and threatens his people with fearfull captivity is it time for us now when so many of our worthy Brethren are shamefully thrust out of their callings without all order of just proceeding against them boni malis demutantur and Papists Jesuits and atheists dayly flocking home are suffered countenanced and advanced to great roumâ— in the realm is it time for us of the Ministry to be inveigled and blindfolded with pretence of preferment of some small number of our brethren and that not to stand so much in the election of the Church as at the pleasure of the Court to have vote in Parliament to ride in foot mantles and to have the titls of Prelacies and so to make preparative in ourselves unto that Hierarchy as they call it which the Papists hope to enjoy with speed what is it but honorari intra palatium ad servitutem shall we brethren sliep still with Samson on Dalilah's lap till they cry The Philistins be upon thee he wrot more in this purpose and in the end he wished that they would not determin any thing de presenti concerning the new planting of Edinburgh in prejudice of their brethren not as yet displaced by any order for any promise de futuro as punishment of Papists seing those two can not stand together If reason find no place he exhorts them to remember that Melins optabilius est egregium bellum pace impia à Deo distrahente Bishop Spotswood addeth that he scoffing at the Kings doings said But Boniton is executed an infamous thief in the highest degree What is that to the cause of Religion whereof no question was moved is there no Papists nor favourer of Papists in Scotland but Boniton But the King is sound in religion what can the Papists do Being sound the danger were the less but there is nothing either in Church or king according to our Calling c. The king said There was treason in this Letter and for it the writer was committed to the castle of Edinburgh in the same month and afterward was confined to his parishon enduring his life In the Narration it is said also The Assembly began with little contentment to either party but the King to won the people because of the jealousy many had conceived for the fact at Perth in August protested with the tear in his ey that he would be serious for the Church and the liberty of the Gospell And for more satisfaction it was approved by Court and many of the Ministry which before was not only neglected but mocked at to wit to ripe up the causes of defection in all Estates from the purity and zeal in the practise of the true Religion and to advise upon the remedies So in this they had a tast of the wonted assemblies But there was small security in the chief directores and others of that side for neither were the chief causes layd open nor a right course taken for remedy The distraction among Ministers the cause and remedies thereof was not touched The King was so serious against the three Ministers of Edinburgh that for his satisfaction it was concluded they should be transported The generall Commission was renewed and almost all the same persons were authorized so that the plotters were not changed nor censured but others were put off and put in as they thought expedient About the end of the Assembly the King holding up his hand vowed to execute justice faithfully and to discredit all who shall attempt any thing against religion In the provinciall synod of Fife conveened at Kingorn in September they agreed upon some grievances to be presented unto the next Nationall Assembly to wit 1. That notwithstanding the Acts of Parliament
thousands yet alive in Augus and Merns can testify and he dwelt in Feâ—ter cairn in a house belonging then to Laureston about twenty years after that assembly I heard a gentle man employing him in a business and having informed him he said Jogle not over my business but do it faithfully Then I asked the man Why they do call him Joglour He blushed and gave no answer The Gentle man laughing said unto mee He will never tell you but I will give you the reason of his name He is a false rogue when the Ministers were condemned for the Assembly at Aberdien some did accuse him that he was the cause of their condemnation because he had indorsed the Charge with a false date or antedate And then he answered Alas I knew no thing what was intended and I thought it was but a small thing to jogle over or shuffel one day at my Masters command and for that be is alwayes called Joglour The man heard all these words and said nothing but sighed I return to the history Vpon tbe fourth and fifth of July sundry commissioners came to Aberdien from the presbyteries of Kyl Carrik Cunningham Lothian Mers Perth they said they were hindred partly by extraordinary rain and partly deceived by the Missives that were sent unto the presbyteries pointing at the fifth day John Welsh Nathaniel English and others finding that the brethren were dissolved and having received a subscribed copy of their proceedings went together into the place where the Assembly sat and for the discharge of their commissions took instruments in the hands of two Notaries that they were come to keep the Assembly and finding it to be dissolved did ratify and approve their proceedings in their own names and in name of the presbyteries that had sent them Laureston reported unto the Counsell what they had done and said that he had discharged them by open proclamation at the market cross of Aberdeen on Iuly 1. to hold the assembly as the indorsing of the Letters specify Iohn Forbes being in Edinburgh Iuly 24. of purpose to satisfy the Lords of Counsell concerning the alledged disobedience of his Majesties charge was warned by a Macer to appear before the Counsell At that time conveened six Lords seven Bishops and commissioners of the generall Assembly a novelty not heard before in Scotland and they conveened the sooner and preventing the ordinary time of Counsell because they feared the opposition of some Lords Because he would not condem the Assembly holden at Aberdien by his privat judgement howbeit he was willing to submit himself and the proceedings thereof unto the judgement of the generall Assembly he was com manded to ward in the castle of Edinburgh The next day Iohn Welsh one of those who came upon the fifth day was charged to appear before the Counsell and because he refused to give his oath super inquirendis he declared himself ready to give his oath upon the knowledge of their interrogatories he was committed into the Iail of the town and about elleven a clok he and Iohn Forbes were transported to Blakness Iuly 25. charge was given by open proclamation unto Provests and Bailives of Burghs namely of Aberdien to suffer no Ministers to enter within their bounds on the first tuysday of September nor eight before nor after to hold any Assembly as was appointed lately by the Ministers at Aberdien On August 2. Ro. Duty Andrew Duncan Alex. Strachan and Io. Sharp being summoned compeared before the Counsell and because they would not condem their proceedings at Aberdien were sent to Blackness In the mean time the pest break up in Edinburgh Lieth Santand and other parts of the countrey On August 8. all presbyteries church-sessions synods and particularly Ministers were discharged by proclamation to authorize approve the proceedings of those Ministers And Noble men Barons gentle men Magistrats and other subjects were charged to report unto the Counsell when they hear any Minister in Sermon or any privat confence to justify their proceedings or condem the proceedings of the Counsell With certification if they fail c. Much business was for annulling those proceedings because they had appointed a new Assembly for preserving the Church's liberty ratified by Parliament and so long as that liberty was preserved episcopacy could not be advanced On October 3. other 14. Ministers that had been at Aberdien being cited compeared before the Counsell seven of them were sent to wards in sundry places for the same cause that the others were The other seven confessed that if they had known they would not have been there So they were dismissed One of them Robert Youngson repented and at the next diet compeared with the imprisoned Ministers before the Counsell Thomas abernethy stood for the Assembly untill he heard that the was to be warded in Innerness then he submitted and was licenced to return home Some were not summoned The Synod of Fife was to meet at Dunfernlin Septemb. 2. but the Chancelor Seton gave direction unto Pitfirren to hinder them from entring into the town and therefore they assembled at Innerkithen where they agreed upon a fast because of the inprisoned Ministers and the restraint of the liberties of the Church The imprisoned Ministers after five weeks sent unto the King an apology to clear their cause by right information and to supplicat for their liberty but they were not heard Because it was talked in the countrey that the Church was deprived altogether of their liberty and power to indict and hold generall Assemblies and that we were not to have any moe one was proclamed to be held at Dundy the last tuysday of July It was not expressed in what year therefore some called it fair words After 13. weeks imprisonment these Ministers were summoned to compear before the Counsell October 24. to hear see it declared that they had very contemptuously and seditiously conveened and proceeded and therefore their Assembly to be declared unlawfull and they to be punished in their goods persons or els to shew a reasonable cause why the same should not be done With certification c. They compeared that day and presented a supplication unto the Lords to remit the tryall of their cause unto the Generall Assembly the only competent Judge thereof seing the allowance or disallowance of a Generall Assembly belongs unto the subsequent Assembly as precedents can declare where the King hath been present personally as also because in the late proclamation his Majesty declares that he expectes reparation of all mis-orders in the next Assembly The supplication was read and rejected and they were urged by the Kings Advocat Sir Thomas Hamilton then of Monkland to answer unto the libell Wherefore they thought themselves constrained to give-in this Declinature My Lords of Secret Counsell Please your L. L. the approbation or dis-allowing of a generall Assembly hath been and should be a matter and cause spirituall and alwayes cognosced judged by the Church as Judges competent
within this realm And seeing we are called before your L. L. to hear and see it found and declared that we have very contemptuously conveened and Assembled ourselves in a generall Assembly at Aberdien the first tuysday of July last and therefore that Assembly to be declared unlawfull as at more length is contained in the summons Wee in confideration of the premisses and other reasons to be given by us have just cause to decline your L. Ls judgement as no way competent in the cause above specified and by these presents simpliciter decline the same seing we are most willing to submit ourselves to the tryall of the generall assembly the only Judges competent By these presents subscribed with our hands October 24. And it was subscribed by all the fourthien They were nevertheless required to answer unto the summons and they did answer for clearing themselves but with protestation of adhering to their declinature In summa they declare that they had done nothing but according to an Act of Parliament in the year 1592. and they offred to disprove the indorsation of the charge and whereas their declinature was taken in ill part they do acknowledge themselves willing to submit unto the judgement of the Counsell in any matter wherein any other subject ought to submit neither is it a new thing to decline their judgement in some cases seing there is extant a declinature subscribed by moe then 300. Ministers and namely by some of these who now are their greatest adversaries And it it usuall unto the subjects in some Civill causes to decline the judgement of the Counsell and to take them unto the judgement of the Lords of the Session or of the Justice generall or even of a Regality They were sent to their severall prisons and Robert Youngson who that day had joyned with them confessing his trouble of conscience for his former oversight was imprisoned in Sterlin After that time they published an Apology wherein they enlarged their answers and the reasons of their declinature whereof a touch followes and in end they say Let it be supposed that it was an offence to hold the Assembly yet it should not be imputed unto them particularly but unto the presbyteries unto whom the Letters of the generall Commissioners were directed and who had ordered them to go and keep the Assembly and afterwards had approved their proceedings Notwithstanding all their allegations John Forbes John Welsh Robert Dury Andrew Duncan Iohn Sharp and Alexander Strachan were brought by the Guard from Blackness to Lithgow to be arraigned January 10. before the Counsell of treason because they had declined the Counsell It was said commonly that the extraordinary discovery of the powder plot at London would have moved the King to desist from troubling Ministers either in England for their not conformity unto the rites or in Scotland for standing to their ratified liberty when all the churches were required to give thanks unto God for that Benefit But the Earle of Dunbar was sent from Court to manage that business Ere the Ministers were brought to the Bar some Counsellers were sent unto them to move them take up their declinature After advice with some other Ministers there present they answered They would take up the declinature if the Counsel would delete the process and decreet standing against them The Lords replied The Counsell could not annull their decreet which was registred Others were sent unto them again to advise them to pass from the declinature pro loco tempore assuring them that the Counsell would pass from all process persute They would not answer without advice of their Brethren who were there about thretty and then they answerd The testimony that was given could not be recalled without prejudice of the Trueth And they craved licence to advice with their own presbyteries upon caution that they shold return into prison This was denied All that number of Ministers accompanied the imprisoned unto the Bar about one a clok There were present in the Counsell the Earles of Montrose Dunfernlin Chancellor Mar Lithgow Dunbar and Lords Glams Elphinston Abercromy Scoon Balmerino Newbotle Tullibairn Blantyre Haliroodhous and Barons Whittingam Pennicook Clerkinton Murdo-Cairny Kilsyth and Master of Elphinston to assist the Justice Deput as Assessors in the cause Sir Thomas Hamilton the Kings Advocat compeared to accuse The Dittay was read importing their treasonable declinature of the Royal authority grounded upon an act of Parliament in the year 1584. I omit the particular aggravations because they may be known by the answers The substance of their defence by their Advocat Thomas Hope afterwards the Kings Advocat and Lord Craig-hall was The declinature is not against either the title nor intention of the law which was made only against such as derogat from the K. royall authority but this declinature left his authority fully The law served only against such as were summoned super inquirendis but these were accused and committed to prison for a deed or action Their declinature was propounded by way of defence and therefore can not be accounted treason The law naming the penalty of treason is odious and therefore should not be enlarged but rather restrained That which is treason in a case expressed may not be extended unto other cases not expressed That law judgeth not such a case to be treason but only forbids such a thing under the pain of treason The act bearing only the incurring of treason the penalty can never be justly inflicted unless the fact be found treasonable by law But no law defineth the declinature of an incompetent Iudge to be treason Neither did these decline the Kings judicatory simply but the Counsels and that only in this and and such causes They were ever and yet are content to be judged by his Majesty and the Generall assembly seing according to God's Word and the lawes of the realm which have distinguished the Civil and Ecclesiasticall jurisdictions the matters of the Church should be judged and cognosced by the Church and it's assemblies which were aswel ratified confirmed by the lawes of the countrey as any other Iudicatory To judge of the lawfuldess or unlawfulness of a gen assembly belongs unto a generall assembly and hath been the practise of our Church even when his Majesty was present as the Assembly at Perth in the year 1596. was controverted notwithstanding his Majesties presence at it and then he was so far from judging the lawfulness of it by himself or his Counsell that in the next generall Assembly at Dundy he did require the question to be decided there as properly pertaining to that Judicatory It hath been lawfull and in continuall practise that his Majesty and Secret Counsell have in sundry causes been declined and the cause drawn to the ordinary and competent Judge as in matters Civill unto the Session in matters criminall unto the Justiciary matters of divorce unto the Comissaries yea the meanest Regalities have power to decline suprem
judgement or not which the Iustice and Lords had already found treasonable Their Advocat willed them to remember his defences which he resumed briefly and to judge truly equitably and not according to the alledged lawes which were not only repealed and abrogated in part and were made in a violent time when in the Kings minority the chief men both of the Common-welth and Church weâ—e forced to forsake the Land nor was any man before that day conuicted of treason for declining the Counsell nothwithstanding that Act but against it at the very ploclaming of it at the market cross of Edinburgh Robert Pont and Walter Backanquell in name of the Church took protestations documents of their dis-assenting in the hands of John Mackeson Notare publick After him Iohn Forbes deduced summarily their proceedings at Aberdien explained the word Simpliciter which they had used in the Declinature protested as they had done before the Councell that in all Civill affaires they acknowledge his Majesty and the authority of the Secret Counsell as far as any other subject but in the affaires of Christs Kingdom and the Church which God hath distinguished from the former they had lawfully declined the judgement of the civil Iudicatory and he exhorted the Gentle men of the Assise to remember that they were bound by the confession of faith to maintain the disciplin professed in our Church alswel as the Ministers He read a part of the confession to this purpose and inferred They could not but be guilty of perjury if they for fear or pleasure of any man should decern that to be treason which themselves had upon the lawfull command of authority sworn and subscribed Iohn Welsh followed with a discourse of the grounds of their declinature and required them to consider that they were not the first who had declined the Counsell in the like case as others also had done in other cases and namely that there is extant a Declinature of the King Counsell subscribed by three or four hundred Ministers or thereby yea by some of the commissioners of the Generall assembly and by those who are called Bishops and are the only men who have procured all those troubls and on whom they there do lay all the guilt of those troubls which they have suffered and are like to suffer He read also another part of the confession of faith concerning the present purpose The Kings Advocat interrupted him and willed the Assise to consider that they had no more to try but whether the impanelled had declined or not The Justice willed the Assise to remove in all hast Iohn Forbes seeing there was no longer stay charged the Earl of Dumbar to report in their names unto his Majesty what punishment followed upon the breach of the oath made unto the Gibeonites and how the like was to be feared to fall upon his Majesties posterity and the whol Land if they shall violat the great oath that they have made and then he read another passage of the confession concerning aequivocation double dealing When the Jury was enclosed Dunipace moved them with reasons so that they were inclined to absolve the impannelled Wherefore some were directed to deal with the Assisers and some were directed to deal with the arraigned Ministers to see if yet they could be moved to depart from their declinature Whereas according to the law none should have access unto the Assisers after they be inclosed For the starute James 6. Parli 11 1587. Act. 91. it was ordained that all Assisers be inclosed and none suffered to repair unto them under whatsoever pretence nor any of the Assise to come forth untill after agreement they return their answer unto the Judge otherwise the person to be pronounced clean and innocent of the crime alledged But it was sufficiently known that the Foreman came forth unto the Lord Justice and other Lords and the Clerks resorted unto the Assise Much travell was to persuad the Assisers that no harm was intended against the prisoners in their person life or goods to induce them to convict the prisoners Sixe cleansed them simpliciter to wit Dunipace Kier Johnscleuch Westquarter Pantoun and Sawchy When the Forman returned and reported the Sentence of the Jury Dunipace said publickly that he not only absolved them as innocent of treason but acknowledged them to be honest Ministers faithfull servants of Christ and good subjects The Judge delayd the Sentence of punishment untill the Kings will were further known and ordained the prisoners to be carried into ward again and to be straitly keept that no man have access unto them The prisoners embraced one another and thanked God for his presence in the action They were convoyd unto the place about ten a clok at night by some of the Guarde The people said It was certanly a work of darknes to make Christs faithfull Ministers traitors O if the King were never in greater danger then by such men On the morrow they were convoyd to Blackness a great number of Ministers accompanying them and parted from them with thanks giving prayers and many tears and more confirmed in the cause Then the Commissioners of the generall assembly thought it a â—it time to try the constancy of other Ministers being so terrified as they supposed that nothing would be refused Therefore all the Synods of the realm were appointed in the Kings name to conveen upon one and the same day in February within their bounds respectivè that so one Synod might not know the resolution of another The King had one or more Commissioners at every Synod to crave answer unto five Articles which were directed to the Synod of Mers and Teviotdale with David Macgill a Senator of the Session and Gawin Hamilton Bishop of Galloway to wit 1. That in the next General Assembly no Acts made in any preceding Assembly where his Majesty was present should be in any way touched altered or interpreted 2. That the estate of Bishops be not medled with but continued in the same condition wherein they are at present untill his Majesties will and pleasure be further known 3. That there be no alteration of any of the Commissioners except upon the trial of some notable fault in their doctrine life or conversation 4. That notwithstanding any appellation the Commissioners should proceed they alwaies being answerable unto the General Assembly for their proceedings 5. That they acknowledge the Warrant of their meetings to come by permission of the Prince That Synod would give no answer so did many others and some referred them unto the General Assembly The Ministers of the Dutch and French Churches at London being mis-informed sent Letters unto the Ministers of Edenburgh regrating the mis-behaviour of the imprisoned Ministers Wherefore those in blackness wrote an Apologetick not only declaring their proceedings but also painting forth the Commissioners of the General Assembly in their own colours that under pretence of a limited Commission from the General Assembly they arrogate the full
jurisdiction and authority of the Church in all things and daily do promote their intended change of the Church Discipline first in bringing us into bondage of a perpetual Dictatura under the Title of Commissioners as the finest cover of their intentions and then into the Antichristian slavery of the Hierarchy that their purposes were discovered by their speeches by presentations of them unto Bishopricks with full authority over their Brethren and several other signs especially by their publick profession in all the Synods lately where it is clear that our Assembly is impeded by their Dictatorship and Lordly Domination which they fear must fall if the Assemblies shall hold and is the main cause of persisting with so hatefull enmity against them for their meeting at Aberdeen because thereby as they judged their almost accomplished enterprize was somewhat retarded It was at that time reported unto the King by these Bishops that Chancelour Seton was upon the Councel of holding the Assembly at Aberdeen wherefore Dunbar was sent down to try him But partly by favour of the Queen and partly by his correspondence with the English Secretary the Trial was not exactly followed and so the Delator John Spotswood then called Bishop of Glascow was disappointed Many other particulars passed that year concerning the Church affairs But for this time to close that Assembly in the beginning of October the King's Will was declared unto a Convention of the Nobility at Lithgow that the six condemned Ministers should be banished out of his Dominions for all their daies and the other eight should be confined some in one place and some in another within the Country remote from their former dwellings and some into Isles severally And a Proclamation was published that if any should hereafter offend in such a high Trespasse they should be punished with all severity and the death due unto Traitours should be inflicted upon them with all rigour and all Ministers were inhibited either in their Sermons or Prayers to recommend the persons that were so sentenced John Forbes went to Middleburgh where he was Minister unto the English Staple Robert Dury was Minister of an English Congregation in Leyden John Welsh went to Bourdeaux where he learned the language so quickly that within one year he was chosen Minister of a French Church And John Sharp became Minister and Professour of Divinity at Dia in the Delphinate where he wrote Cursus Theologicus Symphonia Prophetarum Apostolorum After a year Andrew Duncan and Alexander Strachan purchased liberty to return into their former places Finally because those Assemblies were zealous to keep the Church in purity of Doctrine and free from scandalous Vices they were deserted by some undermined by others and opposed by a third sort and although they were warranted by God's Word and confirmed by the Law of the Realm yet without any repealing Law or just reason that ever was alledged they were in this manner brought to an end AN INDEX Of the Chief Things and Purposes contained in this BOOK In this Index many Particulars are omitted partly for brevity and especially because they may be found by the Names of the Actors and Writers which are in the two Tables at the beginning of the Book A ADam Red a bold Confessor 563. e Aerius his alledged Heresie S 469. The consecrating of Agnus Dei 459. b Albin or Alcuin's doctrine 100 104. Alexander the â—â— King of Scots would nâ—t suffer the Pope's Legate to come into his Realm 447. m Alliance spiritual began 16. m Altars in Christian Churches is a novelty 140 141. Angâ—ls should not be worshipped 178. b. 183. m The first Anointing of the Kings of Scotland 291. Annats 454. Anabaptists began in Germany S. 74. Anselm's doctrine 293. Antichrist is the head of Hypocrites 29. b The Pope was called Antichrist 231. b. 235. b. 248. e. 249 m. See Pope Antiphona began 140. m Appeals from the Pope unto a Councel 547. e. 548. b. 558. m An Apology of a wolf a fox and an ass shrieving one another 476. An Apology of a naked bird clad by other birds 479. The Apostles were of equal authority 364. â— Arnold de Viâ—lanova's answer unto the King of Sicilies doubts in his purpose of Reformation 471. 473. Arnulph Bishop of Orleans his Oration concerning Appeals to Rome 229. Apocrypha Books 27 b. 333. e. 435 e. 437. m The Church Assemblies of Scotland Their lawfulness S. 230 231. Their warrant and members S 382. Their usefulness S. 492 493. The subordination of other Church-Indicatories unto the Assemblies 492. 496. b Order for number of the members thereof S. 545. The privy Conference thereof S. 391. The first day of each S. 478. e At the instance of Ro. Mongomry a charge is given to the Assembly S. 420. e The Books of Register were kept up and some leafs torn S. 456 the Assembly maketh a general Revocaâ—iâ—n of all things done formerly in prejudice of the Discipline and Revenues 487. m. The Assembly appeareth at the Kâ—â—g's command before the Convention of Estaâ—es and protesteth for their Liberty S. 532. A comparison of the former and the latter Assemblies S. 536. The beginning of variance between King James and the Church S. 518. B A Conference at Baden between a Protestant and a Papist S. 318. Baptism taketh away the guilt and not the sin of concupiscence 372. m. They who have not probability that they were Baptized may be Baptized 190. The first Baptizing of Bells 208. m Three Babylons 476. e Bavariâ— becometh Christian 94. m Beda's Doctrine 95. 99. True Believers cannot perish 477. m Bellum Pontificale continued 170. years 248 e Berengarius his Teneâ—s 254. 248. Bernard's Advertisements unâ—o the Pope 322. His Complaints against corruptions and his Faith 334. His Sermon at the Councel of Rhems 341. Beza's Letter unto Jo Knox against the Reliques of Popery S. 376. Bishops and preaching Elders were both one 217. b. 285. m. 354. m. 542 m S 467 471. What was the Office of a Bishop in antient times 471. m. Bishops should be like Shepheards 213. b. They got power in Civil things by Civil Laws 12. m. and â—ft forbidden to meddle with Civil things 143. e. 225. m. They had precedency according to their age or admission 65. m. They should attend their Flock and distribute heavenly Bread 213. b They were taxed of negligence ambition c. 193. e. 194. 210. 222 266 S. 142. They were upon all States Councels and none upon their Councels but themselves S. 166. e. 168. e. They thought it disparagement to Preach 375. e. 549. e. When they prâ—a hed they preached not Christ 82. b. They were disswaded from taking arms 80. b. and yet were Warriors 82. m. They have been partakers of Treason and Conspiracies 113. e. 240 303. 306. e. 307. b. 383. m. 400. m 504. m. 505 m. S 365 367. By advice of Bishops much blood hath been spilt 502. e No Lord Biâ—hops in Scotland before the year 1050
61. e Germanus Bishop of Constantinople seeketh union with the Latines by a Councel 430 No Goodness is in man of himself 27. m. 132. m The Goths in Spain renounce Arianism 51. A Good cause giveth confidence 6. True Grace is by inspiration of the holy Ghost 89. m We are prevened and saved by Grace only 178. m. 211. e. 215. m. 222. m. 295. m. 331. m. S. 7. m The Greek Empire was possessed by the Latines sixty years 405 407 the Tenets of the Greek Church 259 261. Some Greek Preachers came into England 441. b Gratian's Decrees 365. Pope Gregory I. his Faith 26 29. Gregory King of Scots gave some Priviledges unto Church men and conquered three North Provinces of England 186. The Grievances of England against the Pope that were sent unto the Councel of Lions 445. m Some of the hundred Grievances of Germany S. 80. m A Letter of Grindal Bishop of Canterbury unto Queen Elizabeth S. 333. Gunther Bishop of Colein and Thietgaud Bishop of Trevers with their Synod despise the sentence of Pope Nicolaus the I. refuse to communicate with him and content themselves with the communion of the Church c. 155. H Halelujah in the Mass 143. e The Church hath not two Heads nor two Husbands 386. e The title Head of the Church agreeth to none but unto Christ S. 329. e Effectual Hearing is by God touching the heart 294. e The Emperour Henry the IV. is basely abused 235. 238 The Emperour Henry the VII would not swear fealty un to the Pope and was poisoned with Wine of the Mass 462. Henry the I. King of England denied that the Pope is successor of St. Peter 375. m Henry the II. King of England discharges Appeals to Rome and judged Church-men for crimes 376. m Henry the VIII King of England is called Defensor Fidei S. 73. a narration of his divorcement S. 173 he forsakes the Pope S 174. he enacteth Statutes against the Pope S. 175. he made some steps of Reformation S. 177. he opposeth Reformation S. 178. In Helvetia were tumults for Reformation S. 100. m. the latter confession of Helvetia is subscribed by the Church of Scotland S. 347. e A Heretick having power is a persecutor 7. Hereticks do wrest Scripture 103. e Heresies corrupt manners 212. m A bundle of Heresies concerning the Natures and Offices of Jesus Christ 96. m Herman Bishop of Cole in would have reformed his Diocy and was deprived S 120 The use of the book of English Homilies S. 334. 335. Hungary becomes Christian 94. m. 254 b. 269. 270. Hungary is reformed S. 353. I James the VI. Kâ—ng of Scotland his Declaration concerning the Religion S. 482. m. his Letters unto Queen Elizabeth in favour of the imprisoned Anti-Episcopal Ministers S 485 Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia his Oration at Fountainbleau for a reformation S. 134. James Gibson a Minister was deposed for his speeches against the King 475 476 478. JESUS CHRIST wrought no miracles before his baptism 213. m. He diâ—d for them that shall be saved 37. m. 162. m. 176. e. 180. m. 192 m. the Beleevers before his incarnâ—tion were saved by him 97. b. 372 e the reasonableness of his incarnation and sufferings 297. 302. The issue of the expedition unto Jerusalem 434 e The Order of the Jesuites began their Tenets S. 324. Jerom of â—râ—gue is commended 569 he is summoned to Constance 565. he recants 568. m. be revokes his recanâ—ation and suffered couragiously 569. The contention between the Greek Emperours and the Bishops of Rome for Images 68. e 69 e Images should not be worshipped 40 42 105. e. 113. m. 130. b m. 131 m. 132 b. 183. m. 277. e. 330. m 500. b 505. b Indifferent things must not be Universal but used according to expediency 25. e. 336 e. S. 92 b The Indices Expurgatorii condem and wrest books 182. m. 263. b 297 m 549 m. S. 18. m. 19. e. 23. m Indulgences depend upon Purgatory 32 b. 418 m. their original and progress 58 290 e. they were preclaimed to Souldâ—ers 251 252. they are the cause of sin 462. b. 492. b they are condemned 550 m. 552. m S. 3. e. 6. S. 19. e The pride and blasphemy of Pope Innocentius the III 385. There is but one Interâ—â—ssor 97 e. 131 b. 223. e 331. e. Intercession of Saints is but â— fable 69 e John King of Englaâ—d is tosâ—ed by the Pope and forced to give up his Crown unto the Legate and as a Vassal receives it again 440. seqq John Cisca or Zisca the victorious Bohemian 520. John an English Cardinal his admonition to Pope Innocentius 446 b John Cumâ—n'â— falshood against Robert Bruce 493. John Hunniades Prince of Transilvania 524. 525. John Huss his doctrine 530. he is forbidden in the Pope's name and appeals unto the Pope being better advised 530. e. then two other Preachers taught It is an error to withhold the cup from the people 331. b John sends to Rome and could not be heard but was excommunicated 531. m. the Bohemians then call the Pope the Antichrist and were divided into parâ—ies 53â— e. John is sâ—mmoned unto Co stance and prepares himself with testimonies and instruments of protestation then takes his journey 532. before he was heard particularly he was imprisoned and being sick in prison the Councel gives order to proceed against him nor will grant him the liberty of a Proctor 533. they proceed against him and when he is recovered they will not grant him access 534 they give him access but will not hear him speak 535. they let him speak but will not argue and urge him to recant he proâ—esses to recant iâ— they will convince him of error 336. he is degraded 537. and burnt 538. his Vision of Reformaâ—ion 539. the articles laid unto his charge 566. John Knox is accused by Queen Mary and his answers S. 226 235. he is accused the third time before the Privy-Council S. 238 239. his Letter unto the National Assembly S. 370. his exhortations and other words before his death 377. John Bishop of Sarisbury his judgement of the Roman Church and Pope 380. John Semeca his Glossa was variously censured by the Popes 437. 438. John de Wesalâ—a his articles and examination 546. Ireland is made subject unto England 377. e The first Jubilee at Rome 397. m. it is reduced to the 50. year and the Rites of it 457. m. it is appointed to be every 25 year 506 b. some will have it every 33. year 460 e. and then it was in the 17. year 462. Some sparks of truth in Italy S. 153 154. K A good advice unto a King 204. S. 170 171. None may judge a King S. 167. Legislative power belongs unto the King within his own Realm and not unto the Pope 225. The power of Kings in Church affairs S. 290. e. 330. m In what sense a King is Supream Judge in all causes S 239. How Kings may rule well 502.
Christ The same night he was taken with a whore It was so notorious that it could not be denied saith the same Author 2. DAVID the third Son of Malcolm Cammore did erect four Alterations in the Church of Scotland Bishopricks and seven Abbeys and other religious places as they called them and repaired sundry decayed Monasteries therefore the Clergy called him Saint David but his Successor called him a good Saint to the Church and an ill Saint to the Crown The fruit of so large donations saith Buchan Hist lib. 7. was As the use of the members faileth in them who stuff their bellies with too much meat so from thenceforth the small sparks of wit being oppressed with luxury did dayly decay the study of learning failed piety was turned into a formality and superstition and as in untilled land the seeds of all weeds and vices sprang up And the Prelates shook off the care of preaching as a work not beseeming their Dignity and because the Monks had the favor of the people for preaching the Prelates gave unto them liberty above the Parish Priests to the end that the Monks might the more recommend them in their preachings 3. When HENRY I. King of England died without a Son Steven Earl of Bolonia and his Sisters Son usurpeth the Crown about the year 1133. His Brother Henry Bishop of Winchester procured the first Law that ever was in England for appealations to Rome Ia. Vsser de stat succes eccle Appeals to Rome cap. 8. ex Hen. Hunting Hist but Steven reserveth to himself the right and power of bestowing Benefices and investing Prelates In the beginning of his reign William Dean of London Ralph Longford Richard Belmeys and others of the Chapter did elect a Bishop without the King's recommendation wherefore he causeth to be imprisoned not their persons but their wives until they had satisfied for their contempt Io. Bale ex Rad. de Dicet Whence it appeareth that as yet the Priests had wives notwithstanding all former Acts. Thereafter Albericus Bishop of Ostia was sent by Pope Innocentius II. and in a Synod at Westminster condemned the marriage of Priests again and ordained that Christ's body as they spoke should not be kept above eight days lest it become hoary and rot At that time Robert Pully deserved commendation for restoring or erecting the University of Oxford and was Rector thereof 4. HENRY II. Nephew of Henry I. by his Daughter Maude disclaimed â—â— forbidden all the Authority of the Pope refused to pay Peter-pence and interdicted all appealation to Rome At that time Philip de Brok a Canon of Bedford was questioned for murther he used reproachful speeches to the King's Justices for which he was censured and the Judges complained unto the King that there were many robberies and rapes and murthers to the number of an hundred committed within the Realm by Church-men The King commanded that justice should be executed upon all men alike in his Courts But Thomas Becket Arch-Bishop of Canterbury would have the Clergy so offending judged in the Spiritual Court and by men of their own coat who if they were convicted should at first be deprived of their Benefice and it they were found guilty again they should be judged at the King's pleasure The King stood for the ancient Laws and Customs and in a Ancient Laws are restored general Assembly at Clarendon in the year 1164. with consent of the Arch-Bishop Bishops Abbots Priors Earls Barons and great men was a rehearsal and acknowledgement of some ancient Customs and Laws among which that were authorised being sixteen in number were these 1. If between a Lay-man and a Clark were any strife for Church-goods the plea should be in the King 's Court. 2. No Bishop nor Clark should go forth of the Realm without the King's licence and then he shall swear upon the Book that he shall procure no hurt to the King nor any of his Subjects 3. None who holdeth of the King in chief or in service shall be accursed without the King's licence 4. All the Bishopricks and Abbeys when they be vacant should be in the King's hands until a Prelate be chosen and he should be chosen out of the King's Chappels and before he be confirmed he should do his homage unto the King 5. If any plea were brought to the Consistory a party might appeal unto the Arch-Deacon and from him to the Bishops Court and thence unto the Arch-Bishop and from him to the King and no further 6. All debts that were owing of truth-plight should not be pleaded in Spiritual but Temporal Courts 7. The Peter-pence which were gathered for the Pope should be collected for the King 8. If any Clark were taken for felony and it were so proved he shall first be degraded and then after judgement be hanged or if he were a traitor he shall be drawn in sunder They did all sweâ—r and by word of mouth faithfully promise to observe these Laws unto the King and his Heirs simply and without fraud Mat. Parisi calleth them wicked and detestable Acts But Tho. Becket's testimony is the stronger de facto Tho. Becket sent unto the Court of Rome to signifie the grief of the Church and his own for consenting unto these Laws and asked absolution from the bond which he had unwisely entered into and he obtained it The same year the King required to have punishment of some misdoings among the Clergy The Arch-Bishop would not permit and when he saw in his judgement the liberties of the Church troden under foot he without the King's knowledge took ship and intended toward Rome but by a contrary winde he was brought back Then he was called to account for his receipts that came to his hand while he was high Chancellor He appealeth to the See of Rome and under pain of excommunication forbad both Bishops and Nobles to give sentence against him seeing he was both their Father and their Judge Nevertheless they without his confession gave sentence against him Then he seeing himself forsaken of all the other Bishops lifted the cross which he held in his hand aloft and went away from the Court and the next day got him over into Flanders and so to the Pope Matth. Parisien hath many Letters betwixt the Pope and this King and the King of France and sundry Bishops of France and England for reconciliation betwixt the King and this proud Prelate but all to no purpose till Henry of his own accord did cause his Son Henry III. to be crowned and then he being in Normandy was content by the mediation of the French King to accept the Prelate Thomas returning into England excommunicateth all the Bishops which had been at the Coronation of the yong King because it appertained unto him forsooth to inaugurate the King The King sent unto him and required to absolve them seeing what was done unto them was done for his cause The Prelate refuseth On Christmas day he solemnly excommunicateth
two Gentlemen for cutting his horse tail On the fifth day four Gentlemen did kill him in the year 1171. At Easter Pope Alexander canonized him as a Saint and would have excommunicated the King for his death but the King by his Ambassadors purged himself that he knew not of his death yet because he did carry grudge at him he was forced to renounce the investiture of Bishops and thereby his Kingdom became more slavish then before And the Pope in token of his victory to the shame of the King and credit of the Clergy did pretend some miracles as done by this Thomas after his death and commanded his feast to be kept throughout the Kingdom and the Cathedral which before was called Christ's Church was after that called St. Thomas Becket's and to the end the King might suffer this infamy the more patiently and also to make Ireland the more subject unto the See of Rome Pope Alexander confirmed again unto King Henry the Lordship of Ireland and ordained that the Bishops there should obey the Laws of England For in the year 1155. Murchard or as some call him Dermot mac Morrog King of Leinster being exiled by O. Roricy King of Midia sought aid from Henry II. he sent Richard Strongbow Earl of Penbrok who had married the onely Daughter of Murchard with a considerable Army into Ireland and within a short space he restored his father in law and conquered other Lands so that Henry was jealous of his power and commanded by open Proclamation him and all his Army to return under pain of forfeiture In obedience Richard gave into the King's hand all his purchase and his wifes inheritance and again received as his vassal Weisford Ossoria Carterlogia c. But in the year 1172 Henry went personally into Ireland and the most part submitted themselves unto him as unto their onely and lawful Soveraign whereas in former times that Nation was divided into four petty Kingdoms and several Dukedoms and one of them was chosen Monarch The same Henry did claim the Lands of Northumberland and from the Scots Malcolm the maiden and his Brother William at two several times went to London and did acknowledge the King for these Lands whereas in former times the Heir of the Crown did onely perform that ceremony But then Henry would have more that all the Bishops of Scotland should be under the yoke of the Arch-Bishop The Bishops of Scotland will not submit to the Primate of York of York as their Metropolitan At the first meeting at Norham the Scots put it off but with slender delays The next year Hugo Cardinal de S. Angelo sent into England was for Henry in this purpose and did cite the Bishops of Scotland to compear before him in Northampton they went thither and the Cardinal had a speech of humility and obedience all to perswade the Scotch Bishops to submit themselves unto the Primate of York who was a Prelate of great respect and whose credit in the Court of Rome might serve them to good use A yong Clerk stood up and spake in name of the others his speech is written diversly I shall shew it as I have copied it out of an old Register of Dunkel by the favor of Bishop Alexander Lindsay It is true English Nation thou mightest have been noble and more noble then some other Nations if thou hadst not craftily turned the power of thy Nobility and the strength of thy fearful might into the presumption of tyranny and thy knowledge of Liberal Science into the shifting Glosses of Sophistry but thou disposest not thy purposes as if thou wert lead with reason and being puft up with thy strong Armies and trusting in thy great wealth thou attemptest in thy wretched ambition and lust of domineering to bring under thy jurisdiction thy neghbor Provinces and Nations more noble I will not say in multitude or power but in linage and antiquity unto whom if thou wilt consider ancient records thou shouldest rather have been humbly obedient or at least laying aside thy rancor have reigned together in perpetual love and now with all wickedness of pride that thou shewest without any reason or law but in thy ambitious power thou seekest to oppress thy mother the Church of Scotland which from the beginning hath been Catholique and free and which brought thee when thou wast straying in the wilderness of heathenism into the safe-guard of the true faith and way unto life even unto Jesus Christ the Author of eternal rest she did wash thy Kings and Princes and people in the laver of holy Baptism she taught thee the commandments of God and instructed thee in moral duties she did accept many of thy Nobles and others of meaner rank when they were desirous to learn to read and gladly gave them dayly entertainment without price books also to read and instruction freely she did also appoint ordain and consecrate thy Bishops and Priests by the space of thirty years and above she maintained the primacy and pontifical dignity within thee on the North side of Thames as Beda witnesseth And now I pray what recompence renderest thou unto her that hath bestowed so many benefits on thee is it bondage or such as Judea rendered unto Christ evil for good it seemeth no other thing Thou unkinde vine how art thou turned into bitterness we looked for grapes and thou bringest forth wilde grapes for judgement and behold iniquity and crying If thou couldest do as thou wouldest thou wouldest draw thy mother the Church of Scotland whom thou shouldest honor with all reverence into the basest and most wretchedst bondage Fie for shame what is more base when thou wilt do no good to continue in doing wrong even the serpents will not do harm to their own albeit they cast forth to the hurt of others the vice of ingratitude hath not so much moderation an ungrateful man doth wrack and masacre himself and he dispiseth and minceth the benefits for which he should be thankful but multiplieth and enlargeth injuries It was a true saying of Seneca I see The more some do owe they hate the more a small debt maketh a grievous enemy What sayest thou David it is true They rendered me evil for good and hatred for my love It is a wretched thing saith Gregory to serve a Lord who cannot be appeased with whatsoever obeysance Therefore thou Church of England doest as becomes thee not thou thinkest to carry what thou cravest and to take what is not granted seek what is just if thou wilt have pleasure in what thou seekest And to the end I do not weary others with my words albeit I have no charge to speak for the liberty of the Church of Scotland and albeit all the Clergy of Scotland would think otherwise yet I dissent from subjecting her and I do appeal unto the Apostolical Lord unto whom immediately she is subject and if it were needful for me to die in the cause here I am ready to lay down my